Four Weddings

and a

Vendetta

Remington Ranch Book Five

By SJ McCoy

A Sweet n Steamy Romance

Published by Xenion, Inc

Copyright © 2016 SJ McCoy

Four Weddings and a Vendetta Copyright © SJ McCoy 2016

All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976, no part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form, or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system without prior written consent of the author.

ISBN: 978-1-946220-05-9

Published by Xenion, Inc. First eBook Edition, November 2016

www.sjmccoy.com

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and events are figments of the author's imagination, fictitious, or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales or persons living or dead is coincidental.

Cover Design by Dana Lamothe of Designs by Dana

Editor: Mitzi Pummer Carroll

Proofreaders: Aileen Blomberg and Laureen Mackenzie

Dedication

This one is for Sandi. You have no idea how much your friendship means to me. I’m so happy you now think of Montana as your home away from home. It’s a special place. The last best place.

Thank you for coming on this journey with me, your love and support mean more than you know, but I hope you do know it’s a two-way street. Love you, my friend. I can’t wait to read your book and to see you share it with the world.

Some people you make friends with, some people you click with, and some people turn out to be your soul sister.

Love you, sis

Oxo

Chapter One

Gina let herself in through the back door of the cottage and sank down onto the bench in the mudroom with a grateful sigh. It had been a long day, and the drive home had felt even longer in the pouring rain. On days like this, she wished she didn’t have to go to the gallery at all. She loved the work she and Cassidy were doing together, but she found it hard to wrap her brain around the business side of things. She should be grateful; the only reason the business side needed both of their attention was because it was going so well. There was an awful lot of money coming in these days, just as Cassidy had told her there would be.

“Is that you, G?” She started at the sound of Mason’s voice booming out of the kitchen.

“Yeah, I’m just taking my boots off. I’d thought I’d made it home before you. I was going to fix us some dinner.”

His laughter made her smile. “I beat you to it, babe, but I don’t know if you’ll think that’s a good thing or not.”

She kicked out of her boots and hurried through to the kitchen. The sight of Mason wearing an apron and poking at something in a pot on the stove made her laugh out loud. “The fact that you’re even trying is a good thing, Mase, but you don’t need to; we’ve talked about this before. We split the cooking. You’re in charge of anything that goes on the grill and I’m in charge of what goes on in the kitchen.”

The creases around his eyes deepened with concern as he came and wrapped his arms around her. “Yeah, but I need to be doing more around the place. You’ve got so much going on with your photography and the gallery.”  His whole face softened as he placed his hand over her stomach and smiled. “You need to be resting up as much as you can.”

She reached up and pecked his lips. “I’m fine, and I’m going to be fine. I’m from hardy Montana stock, remember. I’ll keep working and doing everything I do and when it’s time, I’ll take the baby along, too.”

Mason shook his head, but she put a finger to his lips before he could speak. “We’ll figure it out, okay? I love that you want to take care of me, and I’m not going to overdo it, but we’re going to have to make this up as we go along. I’m not going to give up my work, or anything else for that matter.” Mason’s jaw was set, his eyebrows knit together and Gina knew he was about to dig his heels in. She shook her head firmly. “I don’t want to fight with you right now, Mase, but I will.”

His scowl transformed into a rueful smile. “Okay, I’ll drop it. Since I’m busy slaving over a hot stove for you.” He turned back to stir the pot, and she stood behind him and slipped her arms around his waist.

“What are you making?”

“I’m not sure.”

She tried to hold back a chuckle. “You haven’t decided yet?”

“I did decide, but see, I decided I was making chili, but then the chili decided it might want to be a casserole instead. So, I threw some steak in, and then that didn’t taste right and then I thought maybe it’d be a good pasta dish, so I threw some noodles in.” He looked over his shoulder at her with a grin. “I think it might turn out all right.”

She laughed. “It sounds as though it might.”

“And if it doesn’t, I can always throw a burger on the grill for you.”

They both turned at the sound of a knock on the front door.

“I’ll get it…” Gina began, but Mason was already striding across the kitchen, pulling the apron off as he went.

“I’ll get rid of whoever it is,” he said. “I want the evening for us.”

Gina smiled to herself. He was so protective of their time alone together. It seemed they didn’t get much of it lately. He’d been busy with the stud; she’d been working her tail off between all the hours she was putting in at the gallery and the time she was spending up in the Absaroka-Beartooth Wilderness shooting a whole new series of pictures. She peered into the pot that Mason had been stirring and sniffed cautiously. It looked odd, with meat, veggies and pasta noodles all swimming in gravy, but it smelled pretty good.

“Look who’s here.” Mason came back, followed by Chance.

“Sorry to just drop in, Gina. I won’t keep you long.”

Gina grinned. She could tell by the look on Mason’s face that he wanted Chance to stick around, but he wasn’t going to invite him to because he didn’t know what she’d think. She gave Chance a hug. “You’re always welcome, you know that. You sure as hell don’t need an invitation.” She shot a quick look at Mason. “In fact, I’m hoping that you’re going to stick around for dinner.” She pointed at the stove. “He’s trying his hand at cooking, and I think I’m going to need your help.”

Chance laughed. “Nah, I won’t keep you. I know the two of you get precious little time alone together. I just wanted talk to you both about something.”

Mason raised an eyebrow. “Something wrong?”

Chance shrugged. “Maybe not. I dunno.”

From the way his eyes narrowed, Gina knew he thought there was. She went to the fridge and pulled out two beers, handing one to Chance and the other to Mason. “Sounds like we need to hear about it.” She took a seat at the breakfast bar and gestured for them to join her.

“Aren’t you having one?” Chance asked as he pulled up a seat.

Gina caught Mason’s eye. They’d decided they weren’t going to tell anyone until she was safely through the first trimester. Though they’d also decided they couldn’t wait any longer to tell their parents and were planning on doing that this week. She wouldn’t mind Chance knowing. Hell, she wouldn’t mind anyone knowing, but Mason was more cautious. He raised an eyebrow, and she gave him the slightest nod. It seemed he didn’t mind when it came to Chance, either.

Of course, nothing ever got by Chance, and she was pretty sure he’d figured it out even before Mason opened his mouth. “Gina isn’t drinking at the moment.” He took hold of her hand and smiled. She knew he was giving her the opportunity to break the news if she wanted, but she also knew that he would love to be the one to say it. She nodded.

“We’re having a baby.”

She’d known Chance would be pleased, but she couldn’t believe the way his eyes shone as he slapped Mason on the back. “Congratulations!” He leaned over and pecked her cheek. “That’s fantastic news guys. I’m so happy for you.” He grinned at them both. “Awesome.” He nodded to himself. “That’s just awesome.”

“Thanks, I can’t believe it, Chance. I’m going to be a daddy.”

Gina’s own eyes filled with tears. He was so happy, so proud. So full of love for her and their little one. “And you’re going to be a great daddy.”

Chance nodded. “And you’re going to be the best momma. That’s one lucky little kid to get the two of you as his parents.”

“Or her parents,” said Mason.

Gina rolled her eyes and turned to Chance. “I’m reading up on every old wives tale I can find, and I’ll do everything I can to try to make sure it’s a boy.”

Chance laughed and Mason huffed. “I’ll be fine!”

“Yeah, right. We all know what you’d be like with a little girl, she’d never be allowed out of the house, and the Lord only knows what you’d be like when she gets to be a teenager and wants to wear short skirts and makeup.” His face clouded over even before she added, “And when it comes to boyfriends…”

He held up a hand. “Okay. Enough. I get the point.” He turned to Chance. “Like I said, I’ll be fine.”

Chance laughed. “I think I’m with Gina on this one, Mase. I don’t like to think about you running off wannabe boyfriends with your shotgun.”

Mason shrugged. “Well, girl or boy, it doesn’t really matter. All that matters is they’re healthy.”

Gina nodded. “We weren’t going to tell anyone just yet.”

“You know I won’t say a word.”

Mason grasped his shoulder. “We sure do. We haven’t even told our folks yet. So keep it under your hat.”

“You bet.”

“So, that’s our news,” said Gina. “What’s yours? What did you want to talk about?”

Chance looked uncomfortable. “It’s nothing, really. If I’m going to land myself on you, I’d rather talk about your happy news.”

Gina shook her head. “Nice try, but it’s not going to work. It’s obviously important or you wouldn’t be here. So spill.”

Chance looked from her to Mason and back again. “Nah, I’ll get going.”

He started to get up, but Mason’s hand came down on his shoulder. “Sit down.”

Gina loved the bond the two men shared. If anyone else on earth had done that, Chance would have thrown their hand off—at the very least. She smiled. “No such luck. You’ve got to help me eat whatever concoction that is, remember?”

“And when you’ve got some food and another beer inside you, then you can tell us all about it,” added Mason.

~ ~ ~

When they’d finished eating, Mason waved Gina to sit back down as she made to get up and start clearing the table. “I’ll get it, you see if you can start softening this guy up to tell us what’s eating at him. I know him too well. Right now he’s thinking about making his excuses and leaving. He’s less likely to do that with you.”

He shot a look at Chance over his shoulder as he took the dishes to the kitchen. The look on his friend’s face told him he’d nailed it.

Chance shrugged. “You got me.”

“And I know you won’t get up and walk away from me if I ask you to please stay or I’ll worry about you,” Gina said with a sweet smile.

Mason chuckled to himself as he started to load the dishwasher; Chance’s fate was sealed.

When he joined them in the living room, Gina’s smile was gone.

“What?” He looked from her to Chance. He had a gut feeling that he knew who this was about, but not what the detail might be.

Gina shook her head with a sigh. “Guy Preston.”

He nodded grimly. “What’s he up to now?”

Chance shook his head. “Nothing I can pin on him, but he’s got me worried.”

Mason didn’t like the sound of that. Chance got mad, Chance got even, but Chance didn’t normally get worried. “Why?”

“I think he’s losing it.”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know what I mean, not for sure. I just have a really bad feeling that he’s ramping up. I mean, he’s gone from petty mean shit to some serious stuff lately.”

“Beau,” said Gina.

Mason shook his head. Although he knew both Gina and Chance thought that Guy was somehow responsible for the truck that had rammed Beau’s car and put him in the hospital, he still found it hard to believe. “I’m still struggling to buy that it was him. Why would he do that? All our lives he’s gone after us, but he’s never tried to hurt us, not physically. He likes to mess with your head. That’s his style. He likes to take things away from you, get one over on you, or get to you so much that you screw things up by yourself.”

“I know,” said Gina. “I would have agreed with you before, but there was something about what happened to Beau that just smacks of Guy’s involvement. I don’t know why he’d step things up to actually hurting people either, but something tells me that he did.”

Chance nodded grimly. “I think I know why. I’m only putting two and two together and I might be coming up with five, but I don’t think so.”

“So tell us?” Mason wasn’t used to Chance holding back on him.

Chance met his gaze and nodded slowly. “He’s up shit creek and he hasn’t even got a boat let alone a paddle.”

“What do you mean?” asked Gina.

“He’s broke, way past broke by the sounds of it.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” said Gina. “The ranch, the family, they’re money people, always have been.”

Mason thought about it. “But all the ranches have been struggling to make it these last few years. I’ve often wondered how Guy managed to keep his place going without making any big changes. We’ve only made it because we’ve diversified so much.” Chance still ran the cattle side of Remington Ranch, but Mason had built up his stud operation and horse training business while Shane had set up his guest ranch on the property. Between them, they did well, but he wasn’t sure that any one of them was doing well enough to prosper by themselves. The Preston place was just as big as Remington Ranch, and he knew it wasn’t particularly well run, but he didn’t think it was so bad as to be going under. Especially not judging by the way Guy lived. He looked at Chance. “What have you heard? He doesn’t exactly give the impression that he’s pinching pennies.”

“Exactly. He’s always liked to flash his money around, and apparently, he remortgaged the ranch to support his spending habits.” He shot Gina an apologetic look. “Women like the ones he chooses don’t come cheap.”

Gina’s mouth fell open. She liked to think she was worldly, but Mason knew that she had little clue about the seedier side of life. “You mean prostitutes?” she asked.

Chance nodded.

“I know he heads down to Vegas quite a bit. Still, I can’t imagine even Guy Preston blowing that kind of fortune on women and gambling, especially if his ranch isn’t doing well,” said Mason. He hated Guy, but he didn’t mistake him for a fool.

“Don’t look like that, Mase,” said Chance. “You can’t imagine it because you could never do it. Preston is a very different animal.” He sighed. “And he’s in a very different situation. I feel kind of responsible because I think I might have been the one who set him off down the path toward destruction.”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” Mason didn’t get how Chance could feel even slightly responsible.

“I was the one who took April down to California.”

“Now you’re the one who doesn’t get it. Guy never gave a shit about her.”

Chance shook his head. “I know that much. But he lost face, didn’t he. Hell, he lost—period. He isn’t used to losing, he isn’t used to being humiliated. From what I’ve heard the ranch was already in trouble; he was in trouble with the banks, and then his wife ups and leaves and everyone knows who helped her get away from him. I think it pushed him over the edge. He’s got nothing left to lose, and he’s getting vicious.”

Mason blew out a sigh. Every instinct he had, told him that Chance was right, but he still didn’t want to believe it. He had a feeling Chance knew something else he wasn’t saying, too. “So, what made you come over to tell us tonight? Has something happened?”

Chance met his gaze. “Nothing new, no, but I talked to April.”

“How is she?” asked Gina.

“She’s great, she’s met a good man, Eddie. It sounds like things are getting serious between them. Guy had someone following her down there in Summer Lake. Can you believe that whoever it was broke into her house to deliver divorce papers? Papers that he told her she had to sign if she wanted to keep custody of Marcus.”

“Damn!” It sounded weird to Mason. “You mean he just wants to straight out divorce her?”

Chance blew out a harsh laugh. “He just wanted to straight out screw her over. He wanted her to sign away any claim she has on him, wanted her to say she’d walk away and not go after a penny—not as a settlement, not as alimony, not even as child support or anything for the kid.”

“Jesus! He’s trying to get out of supporting his own son?”

Chance nodded. “Yup and she signed them too.”

“Oh, no!” Gina’s face fell.

Mason felt bad; how would April get by? Why should Marcus lose out?

Chance shook his head. “It turned out better for her. See, even after she signed everything, that still wasn’t enough for Guy. He then told her that if she didn’t leave Summer Lake and didn’t leave Eddie—the guy she’s with now—then he’d still go after custody of Marcus.”

“Bastard!” Mason couldn’t help muttering.

Chance nodded. “Yup, but it seems April’s come a long way since she left here. She didn’t just meekly do as he said out of fear. She talked to Eddie about it, and Eddie’s from money himself. Apparently, he’s a trust fund kid though you’d never guess it, even April didn’t know until all this came up. Well, it turns out that Eddie’s dad owns a bank and he has some connections with the banks up here. He went and bought out the mortgage on the Preston place. Sounds like they were ready to foreclose on it anyway.” He held Mason’s gaze. “So now, Eddie’s dad owns the loan and Eddie just told Guy that, as long as he keeps making payments and doesn’t cause any more trouble, he can keep the ranch.”

“Wow!” Gina was wide eyed. “That’s great for April, but Guy’s got to be madder than hell.”

Chance nodded. “Yup, he’s been beat on all fronts; he’s got nothing left to lose, and to my mind, that makes him dangerous.”

Mason rubbed his fingers across the pulse that was pounding in his temple. “So, let me get this straight. He’s lost the ranch?”

“No, but he was about to, and now he’s making his payments to Eddie’s dad. They’re letting him make lower payments so he can hang in there, but he has the threat hanging over him that they could foreclose the loan and take the ranch away from him any time they like.”

“Why didn’t they just do that?” asked Gina. “I would have.”

Chance shrugged. “I don’t know, but my guess is that April wouldn’t want to take it away from him; she’s too soft, and Eddie’s got a good head on his shoulders. As long as Guy’s making the payments, then there’s some money coming in off the place, and they have some leverage over him.”

Mason nodded. “But I guess you’re right. I can see it being enough to send Guy over the edge. He’ll want to lash out. He’ll want revenge on April and this Eddie, but he won’t risk doing anything against them. My guess is that he’ll lash out at anything and anyone that he doesn’t like, so we all need to be careful.”

“We do.”

“But what do you think he’ll do?” asked Gina. “It’s not as though any of us have pissed him off lately.”

Mason looked at Chance. He understood what his friend was worried about now. “He hates us all, he’s blamed me for pretty much everything that’s gone badly for him since grade school. Chance and I were responsible for getting April and Marcus away from him and putting her beyond his reach. It wouldn’t surprise me at all if he sees us as the cause of all his problems.”

Gina looked at Chance. “But didn’t you say he was broke even before April left? How can he blame you for that? That doesn’t make sense. If he’s losing the ranch, it’s his own fault.”

Mason exchanged a look with Chance. “It doesn’t need to make sense. Guy isn’t the kind to take responsibility for his mistakes, especially if he can blame someone else—and take it out on them.”

Chance’s light blue eyes looked hard and steely. “He’s not going to take anything out on anyone, not if I’ve got anything to do with it.”

Mason felt the same way, but the way Chance said it worried him.

Chapter Two

Mason was still feeling uneasy about what Guy might do as he made his way into the barn the next morning. Storm stuck his head out over the stall door and nickered as he approached.

“Hey, big fella.” He rubbed Storm’s velvety nose and rested his forehead against his neck. Storm had been his rock since they were both youngsters. He trusted this horse more than he trusted most people. Today it felt good just to rest his mind and breathe in the sweet, reassuring scent of animal and hay.

“Mr. Mason!” He lifted his head and smiled at the little pink and blonde bundle of fun that came racing toward him. She was so damned cute. His heart clenched in his chest at the thought that one day soon there’d be a little person like her running around the barn who was his own child, his son—or daughter. He wouldn’t be that bad with a daughter no matter what Gina said.

“Ruby,” he smiled at her and held at hand up. “Do we run inside the barn?”

She skidded to a halt and gave him an apologetic look for all of a split second before she turned her big grin on him again. “My Beau says I’m nearly ready to ride out with him. He says I need to take care of Gypsy all by myself for the next three weeks, and if I can do that, then I can ride out with him.”

“Is that so?”

The kid nodded solemnly. “’Tis, too. My Beau says his leg will be better enough for him to ride and be just fine in three more weeks and then we can ride out together.”

Beau’s leg had been broken in the accident—the accident that both Gina and Chance thought Guy Preston was responsible for. “Well, then you’d better get to work on taking care of Gypsy, hadn’t you?” He had to wonder what she was doing out here by herself. Her mom, Corinne, didn’t usually let her out of her sight unless she was with Beau.

“Hey, Mase.” Beau stepped out of Gypsy’s stall and grinned at him. “We came down to check on Gypsy.”

“I told him, already,” interrupted Ruby, “and I told him that I’m going to ride out with you in three weeks.”

Beau raised a stern eyebrow at her, making Mason bite back a chuckle. It wasn’t so long ago that Beau would have done anything to avoid the kid. He’d been scared of her. Now he seemed to have her eating out of his hand.

“If I take care of Gypsy and be good,” she added.

“Are you going to be up to it?” Mason asked Beau.

He nodded. “The leg’s almost back to normal, I could probably ride out now….”

“Can we?”

“No, pumpkin. I told you, we have to wait until I get the all clear from the doctor and you prove that you can take care of your horse.” He looked back at Mason. “It sucks that the accident put me out of action for so long.”

“Mommy says you’re not supposed to say that.”

Mason chuckled at the look on Beau’s face. “You’re not supposed to say that.”

Ruby giggled. “And so you can’t say it either because I might hear and you will be a bad fluence on me.”

Mason laughed out loud. “She’s right, bro. You wouldn’t want to be a bad fluence.”

Beau rolled his eyes. “Okay, okay. You get the idea. It hasn’t been much fun. The accident put a spanner in the works for me.”

Ruby turned her big blue eyes on him. “Where is it?”

“Where’s what?”

“The spanner?”

Mason had to bite his lip to stop himself from laughing; sometimes he’d swear Ruby was playing it for all it was worth.

Beau smiled at her. “I don’t know, maybe it’s in Gypsy’s stall; do you want to go check for me?”

Ruby looked uncertain for a moment then she grinned. “Okay, wait here for me.”

Mason watched her trot back down the row to Gypsy’s stall. “Have you heard anything from Luke about the investigation?”

Beau shook his head. “How come everyone’s taking an interest again lately?”

“Who’s everyone?”

“Chance was asking me about it the other day, too.”

Mason didn’t want to go raising any alarms unnecessarily, but if Guy was out to start making trouble for the Remingtons, he wanted them all to be on alert for it.

“What’s going on, Mase?”

“Probably nothing, but Chance thinks Guy might be on the warpath. Apparently, April has him over a barrel financially, he might be about to lose his ranch, and Chance thinks he’s going to take it out on us.” He looked pointedly at Beau’s leg. “And he’s already proven that he’s prepared to go further than messing up our relationships these days.”

“You think he sent that truck to ram me?”

Mason nodded. “I can’t rule it out. From everything Chance told me and G last night, Guy is like a wounded animal right now. He’s cornered and that makes him dangerous. We all need to be watching our backs.”

Beau sucked in a deep breath. “Okay, do the others know?”

“I haven’t talked to Shane or Carter yet.”

“How about I invite everyone over to the cabin for dinner, and we can have a family meeting?”

Mason smiled. “That’d be great, but I don’t think we should all land on Corinne without any notice. We can do potluck.”

Beau laughed. “She won’t mind. I’ll take care of it before she even gets finished with work.”

“You will?”

“Yeah, unlike my big brother, I’m quite capable of knocking together a dinner for ten, complete with dessert and the perfect wines.” He looked over his shoulder toward Gypsy’s stall. “I should go keep an eye on Ruby; you go heft some rocks or something. I’ll take care of dinner and letting everyone know.”

Mason tipped his hat with a grin. “Yes, sir. I’ll just go work the land and let the smart brother take care of everything. Let me know what time you want us.” He smiled to himself as he walked away. The change in Beau—and in their relationship—these last few months made him happy. Even six months ago he wouldn’t have dared joke around with him like that.

~ ~ ~

Beau decided to take a walk up to the lodge when he and Ruby got finished in the barn. He might have bragged to Mason about the fact that Corinne didn’t need to worry about making dinner, but he wouldn’t just invite everyone over without checking it was okay with her first. It wasn’t because technically he was living in her house. It was more because he saw them as a real couple, he cared about her and how she felt, he wouldn’t just want to land something on her that she might not want to do.

Ruby tugged on his hand as they walked up the front steps of the lodge. “Is Summer Breese coming for dinner?”

“We’re going to check with your mom first to make sure it’s okay if anyone comes.”

“She’ll say yes. She likes it when everyone’s together and we all talk about weddings. When are you going to get married?”

Beau smiled. “I don’t know yet, pumpkin. Whenever the time is right. You know your mom wants Auntie Carly and Uncle James to be here.”

Ruby sighed. “I want you to get married soon, I want everyone to get married together. Then everyone will be mine.”

“Everyone is yours already—Grandma and Grandpa and Uncle Carter and Shane and Uncle Chance.” He stopped, realizing that she still called Mason, Mr. Mason and while she called Carter and Chance Uncle, she’d only ever called Shane, Shane. He stopped at the top of the steps and squatted down beside her. They all love you, you know, we already are a family.”

Ruby nodded, but her bottom lip slid out just a touch and he recognized the way her chin wobbled slightly. She was trying not to cry.

“You’re my pumpkin, pumpkin, and I’m your Beau.”

She nodded again and muttered. “But not my daddy.”

Wow! He’d thought all this time that she liked what he’d told her: A Beau is better than a daddy. Now he needed to recheck that assumption.

“You don’t like me being your Beau?”

“Yes, but I wish you were my daddy.”

Beau nodded slowly. Now he knew. He held his arms out to her and she stepped toward him and buried her face in his neck. “I love you,” she muttered.

“And I love you, sweetheart.”

“Aww!” Beau looked up to see Shane towering above them. “You two are the most adorable couple I’ve ever seen,” he said with a grin.

Beau smiled and got to his feet. He swung Ruby up and she wrapped her arms around his neck and sat straddled on his hip resting her head on his shoulder.

“Hello, Shane. We came to see my mommy.”

“And I thought you came to see me.”

Ruby giggled. “We came to see if you and Cassidy want to come for dinner, if mommy says it’s okay.”

Shane grinned at Beau. “I guess you’d better check with the missus first, huh? But it sounds good to me and I’ll call Cassidy, but I’m sure she’d love it.”

“My mommy isn’t his missus yet.”

Beau sighed. She wasn’t going to let it rest today.

He shrugged at Shane’s inquiring look. “Ruby’s in a hurry to get us married so that everyone is hers.”

Shane smiled at her. “Me, too. I want us all to get married on the same day as Mason and Gina.”

Ruby grinned at him. “That’s what I want!”

Corinne appeared in the doorway behind them. “What do you want, Ruby?” She was smiling, but she looked a little concerned. Beau knew she felt a little uncomfortable when he and Ruby came to visit her at work. Although Shane was almost her brother-in-law, he was also her boss and she held pretty high professional standards.

“For you all to get married soon,” Ruby answered.

“I’m staying out of this one,” said Shane. “I’ll be out at the barn if you need me, Corinne.”

“See you later,” Ruby called after him as he left.

Beau stepped closer to Corinne and leaned Ruby out to the side so he could kiss her mom. “Hey, we won’t keep you long.”

She smiled and brought a hand up to touch his cheek. “It’s okay. I’m glad you came. Are you two having fun?”

“We are…”

“And we came to ask if we can have everyone over for dinner,” Ruby chimed in.

Corinne raised an eyebrow at him.

“Yeah, it seems there’s some family business we all need to talk about. I’ll take care of the food and everything, and we don’t have to if you don’t want to. Just forget it if you’re tired, you’ve been at work all day and…”

“Relax, I love the idea. It’ll be great to see everyone.”

“And we can talk about weddings,” said Ruby.

“Maybe.” Beau didn’t want to put Corinne under any pressure. He was still a little wary about rushing her. When he’d first moved in with her, she’d told him she needed more time to be sure—about him and about their future. He’d proposed to her, and she’d said yes, but if she wanted to take more time before they got married, he was fine with that. He’d love to get married on the same day as all his brothers, but a wedding should be all about what the bride wanted.

She surprised him again with the look she gave him. “I’d like to.”

“Well, okay then.” His heart was racing in his chest, for all he wanted to go at her pace, he couldn’t wait to marry her and call her his wife. “We’ll go get dinner ready and see you when you’re done here.” He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close. “I love you.”

He had to smile at the way she looked over her shoulder to make sure no one was looking before she leaned against him and planted a kiss on his lips. “And I love you. See you later.”

Ruby planted a sloppy kiss on her cheek. “Bye, Mommy. See you later.”

“See you later, sweetie. You be good for your Beau.”

Beau didn’t miss the way Ruby’s smile faded. Apparently a Beau wasn’t as good as a daddy after all.

~ ~ ~

Carter reached over and took hold of Summer’s hand as they drove down East River Road toward the ranch. “I don’t want you to feel under any pressure if they start talking about weddings, okay?”

She was so beautiful as she turned to smile at him. “Don’t worry so much. You know I’d love to get married on the same day as everyone else.”

“I do, but you’ve got so much more to think about than the others.”

“I really don’t, we all have family we want to be there.”

“Yeah, but it’s different for you. Autumn and Clay both have tour schedules to think about. It’s not as though they can just cancel on a whole stadium full of people to fit in with my family.”

She squeezed his hand. “Let’s just see, shall we?”

Carter nodded. He’d love to have one big day when he and his brothers all got married. He’d always said that nothing was more important to him than family. But that had changed. The little lady sitting beside him was more important than anything else in the world. Making her happy came first.

“Do you know what they want to talk about?” she asked. “I think if it were wedding stuff it’d be more likely the girls getting everyone together. I talked to Cassidy and she just said Beau had called a family meeting.”

Carter had an uneasy feeling in his gut, he thought he knew, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to say.

He could feel Summer still staring at him, waiting for him to answer. “I’m not sure, but I think it might be about Guy Preston.”

A little crease appeared in her brow. “Why? What’s he done now? He creeps me out.”

“I don’t know that he’s done anything, but I’ve heard some rumors.”

“What?”

He sighed. He was going to have to tell the others later anyway, and he didn’t want to hide his concern from her. “I heard there was a fire out at the O’Connell place up Deep Creek. It burned down the barn and they were lucky to get it put out before it spread to the house.”

Summer’s eyes were wide. “And what’s that got to do with Guy?”

He shrugged. “Maybe nothing, but people are saying that Guy hasn’t paid them on two truckloads of hay. Apparently it was just after they told him that they were going to take him to the small claims court that the barn burned down.”

“But surely that’s just a coincidence?”

“It could be, I hope it is, but he’s been causing a lot of trouble lately. I heard he got into a fight in the Mint last week. He smashed up a whole display in the hardware store in town. I don’t know, it just sounds like he’s spinning out of control.”

Summer nodded. “Then you all need to be careful.” She held his hand tighter. “Very careful. Do you really think he paid someone to ram into Beau’s car?”

“I think he more likely blackmailed them than paid them, but yes, I think he was behind it.” He regretted getting into this now; she looked pale and worried. “It’s going to be okay. We just need to watch our backs, and one of the many good things about being a Remington is that you’ve always got four brothers watching your back for you, too.”

He turned off the road and drove past the main house toward Shane’s guest ranch. His words rang true when he saw four trucks parked in the driveway outside the little cabin where Beau and Corinne were living. He loved knowing that this was his family and his brothers were all here. His lady was by his side. All their women were becoming close friends and family too. Everything was finally right in his world and he’d be damned if he’d let Guy Preston do anything to ruin it. If Guy wanted to get to any of them, he’d have to go through Carter to do so.

Shane came around the side of the house as they were getting out of the truck. “Damn.” He looked at Summer. “What’s eating him?”

“What do you mean?” asked Carter.

Shane laughed. “You look like a bull about to charge, I swear I saw a puff of steam come out of your ears.” He winked at Summer. “Did you upset him?”

She laughed. Carter loved that they all knew that the question was so ridiculous that they could laugh about it. “I didn’t, but I think talking about Guy Preston has activated all his protective instincts.”

Carter nodded. “Yeah, sorry guys. Just the thought of him getting to any of you makes me feel like a bull ready to charge.”

“Come on in and you can tell us what’s got you so wound up. Everyone’s here and it seems like everyone has a Guy war story to tell. I think we’re about to start circling the wagons, but I’m not sure I know why yet.”

Carter patted him on the shoulder. “Don’t you worry your pretty head littlest brother. We’ll take care of you.”

Shane laughed and pushed at him. “I can take care of you all, too. I guess I’m just too busy being a little ray of sunshine to smell trouble when it’s brewing. Let’s go in and join the powwow shall we?”

Chapter Three

Shane led Carter and Summer into the cabin where the others were all gathered. He was starting to wonder if he wasn’t totally clueless. He’d assumed Beau had just gotten a wild hair up his ass about Guy and that everyone else was just going along with it and using it as a chance to get together for dinner. When he and Cassidy had arrived at the cabin, Chance and Mason had made it clear they were concerned, and Carter was more rattled than Shane had seen him in years.

“Hey, you two. Come on in. What can I get you to drink?” Corinne asked Carter and Summer.

Shane made his way to where Cassidy was talking on her cell phone by the back door.

She hung up with an apologetic smile. “Sorry, I just needed to take care of that. Are you okay?”

He nodded and slid an arm around her waist. “I’m fine, just feeling a bit useless.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Has someone dented that big old ego of yours? Who was it? You tell me and I’ll take care of them for you.”

Shane shook his head and smiled at her through pursed lips. “My ego is just fine, thanks. Fully intact, you should know by now that there’s not much that can dent it. I’m just doing a spot of self-reflection and realizing that I still don’t see much of what’s going on around me.”

She looked more serious. “What? What’s bothering you?”

He shrugged. “It seems I was taking the whole deal about Guy much more lightly than everyone else is. They seem to think he might be a real threat.”

Cassidy nodded. “I have a feeling they might be right. I don’t think you should be down on yourself though. You tend to focus on the brighter side of life, but when trouble’s coming, you’re right in there to help.”

He nodded. “I am. Thanks, Princess.”

“Sure thing. Now I guess we need to find out what kind of trouble they think is coming and what, if anything, we can do about it.” She turned to Chance. “So what’s going on with Preston?”

Shane had to smile. She wasn’t one to wait around to be told what was going on; she was going to dive in and get everyone talking.

Chance looked at her, then at each of the brothers in turn. “Do we want to get straight into this, or do we want to eat and catch up first?”

“I say we eat first,” called Beau from the kitchen doorway. “Then we can get into it,” he jerked his head toward Ruby, “a little later.”

Of course. Shane admired the way Beau had adapted so quickly to living with little Ruby. There must be all kinds of things to take into consideration when there were little ears listening in to everything that was said.

Once they were all seated Shane grinned at Beau while he served the wine. “How long until your house is finished?”

“It’ll still be a couple of months yet, but I’m moving them along as fast as I can.” He smiled around at everyone—Mason, Gina, Carter, Summer, and Cassidy were sitting at the table with Shane. Chance and Ruby were sharing a smaller table by the window and Corinne was waiting for Beau to join her at the breakfast counter. “I can’t wait to get into that new kitchen and to have you all over when we’ve got a table big enough where we can all eat together.”

“This is wonderful, though,” said Summer. “It reminds me of being a kid. All the family’s here together, it doesn’t really matter where we sit, just that we’re together.”

Shane smiled. Summer was so sweet. Before he’d met her he thought it was maybe just a part of the country music star persona that she projected, but now he knew her, it was just who she was.

Cassidy laughed. “You’re just too sentimental, Summer. I’m with Beau, this is nice and everything, but I can see him being so much happier in a fancy house with a gourmet kitchen.”

Beau nodded. “Who would ever have guessed that you’d turn out to be the one who understood me best?”

Cassidy grinned. “Not me, that’s for sure. I would have guessed that no was ever going to be able to understand you.” She smiled at Corinne, “All it took was for this one to come along and unlock the doors and show us all that you’re just a big softy after all.”

Corinne smiled, but she looked a little embarrassed. She fit in great with everyone, but Shane knew she still felt like a newcomer and a bit of an outsider when it came to the family. He felt partly responsible for that since he was her employer and she seemed to feel she should maintain a certain distance because of that. He wanted to make her feel like she belonged. “Yeah, Corinne, we’ve all got you to thank for making the family whole again. You gave us our Beau back and made us finally feel like we’re five brothers, instead of four plus one.”

Beau grinned at Chance. “Which of you do you think he’s calling the plus one, bro?”

Chance shrugged. “I guess whichever one of us wasn’t around at the time, but it doesn’t really matter anymore, does it?”

“That was my whole point,” said Shane. He’d wanted to make Corinne feel included, not make Chance and Beau remember how they’d each felt excluded. “It doesn’t matter anymore and that’s all thanks to Corinne. And once she marries your ass, the family really will be whole.” He smiled at Corinne, but she was frowning at him. He didn’t understand what he’d said wrong until Ruby giggled. “Oh, shit, I meant to say…”

Cassidy’s hand clasped over his mouth as the others started to laugh.

“You’ll have to forgive my ass…” Shane almost choked on the laughter that couldn’t escape past her fingers. She was making the same mistake he had, but she saved it better. “…tronomically stupid fiancé.”

Corinne laughed. “That’s okay. I know he means well.”

“And he’s right,” piped up Ruby.

Uh, oh, what was she going to come out with?

“Mommy needs to marry my Beau so we can be a family.”

“We already are, pumpkin.”

“But I want you all to have a big wedding and all be mine!”

The kid was starting to get that look about her, the one that worried Shane. It meant she was about to start kicking up a fuss.

Shane again admired how far Beau had come in learning to deal with her as he went and scooped her up out of her chair. “We’re all going to get married, pumpkin. I know it’s important to you, but you need to understand that everyone loves you like you’re family already. And everyone has their own things to figure out about when they get married.”

Ruby nodded sadly.

Just when Shane thought disaster had been averted, he groaned inwardly when Cassidy spoke up. “We should talk about it though,” she said. “We all said one big wedding was a good idea when you two,” she looked from Corinne to Beau, “got engaged. I know no one’s dared to bring it up since, but that’s only because no one wants to upset anyone.” She shrugged. “You know me, I say we bring it out in the open and decide once and for all instead of everyone pussyfooting around.”

Mason laughed. “I guess it needed you to bring it up, Cassidy. It’s easy for me and Gina, we know we’re going for the end of August. That much is for certain. We can play with the date a little.” The look he gave Gina made Shane wonder what was going on with them. “But not much. It’s up to the rest of you if you want to join in.”

Carter took hold of Summer’s hand before he spoke. “We don’t know yet. We’d have to see if the date would work for Summer’s family.”

“We’d love to, though,” added Summer.

It seemed she liked the idea more than Carter did and that was saying something considering how much family meant to him.

Beau was looking at Corinne, and her face broke into a big smile. “I’m with Ruby. I can’t wait to marry you and become a part of this family. I know Carly and James will do everything they can to get here for whatever date we choose. I’d love it to be the same day as everyone else so we can have that big wedding.”

Beau carried Ruby over to her and Shane looked away feeling he was intruding on a very special moment as the three of them hugged.

Cassidy was watching him.

What?” he asked with a grin. “I figure you’ll tell me what we’re doing.”

She laughed. “Still, a girl might like to be asked.”

“A girl might,” he said as he slid his arm around her shoulders. “But not my Princess. You know I’ll marry you any day any time you say, I’m just waiting around like a puppy waiting for scraps from the dinner table.”

“Asshole,” she mouthed silently.

“That’d be me, apparently.” He slid off his chair and took hold of her hand as he went down on one knee. “Cassidy Lane, would you please do me the honor of marrying me and making me the happiest man on earth? And if it suits you, would you please do it on the day that all my brothers get married too, so we can become one big happy family?”

The love shone in her eyes as she pushed her long blonde hair back over her shoulders. “I thought you’d never ask. Yes, I would love to. I love the idea of us all getting married the same day.” She grinned around at the others. “And I’m going to hold you all responsible for making sure he never forgets our anniversary.”

Gina laughed. “I never even thought of that, but it’s just one more upside.”

“So, it’s decided then? You’re all getting married the same day?” asked Chance.

“We still don’t know,” said Carter hurriedly.

“But we want to,” added Summer. “I’m going to call Autumn tonight and see if she can make it.”

“And Clay,” added Carter.

She nodded. “We’ll figure it out.”

“Great,” said Beau. “But can we figure out the details once I get the food served? It’s going to be ruined if we wait much longer.”

~ ~ ~

Gina excused herself from the table as soon as everyone had finished eating. The food had been wonderful, but she hadn’t managed to eat much and the smell was now making her feel nauseous. She went to the bathroom and then stepped outside for a breath of fresh air. She was so happy that the others wanted to share their big day. Mason had been cautious about it at first, he didn’t want anyone stealing her thunder as he’d put it. She didn’t see it like that though. She wanted to share. She loved the idea that it wasn’t just her and Mason, or any of the others becoming a couple, it was also about them all becoming one big family. She hadn’t been sure how the other girls would feel, whether they might want their own special day. She would have understood that, but it seemed that much as they all loved their man, they knew what family meant to him—and it meant the same to them too. She was glad.

She turned at the sound of people coming out the front door. She hoped no one wanted to check on her. She didn’t feel comfortable hiding her pregnancy from them, she wasn’t sure she’d be able to if Cassidy asked her why she’d turned down a glass of wine and why she was standing outside looking a little green around the gills.

Mason hurried out, with Shane and Chance close on his heels and the others piling after them.

“What is it? What’s wrong?” she asked.

“Your dad called. I need to get up there.”

“What?” her heart was thundering in her chest. “What’s happened? Is he okay?”

“Sorry, G.” Mason put a hand on her shoulder and she realized that the other guys were all heading for his truck. “He’s fine. There’s a fire in the barn. We need to get up there fast. You know how long it’ll take the fire crew to get out there.”

Gina nodded and started making for the truck. “Come on!”

He caught her arm. “I want you to wait here with the girls.”

She let out a harsh little laugh. “And I want you to get real! No chance I am going to sit around here. It’s my dad!”

“That’s what I said,” called Cassidy as she hurried out. She tossed Gina the keys to Shane’s truck. “We can follow them.”

Mason scowled, but Gina didn’t give a damn. He could try to protect her all he liked but no way could he stop her from getting to her dad as fast as she damned well could. She shook her head at him and his face softened a little. “I’ll see you there.” She didn’t wait to see if he was going to argue before she ran to Shane’s truck where Cassidy was already sitting in the passenger seat waiting for her.

Mason ran to his own truck to join the guys.

“Thanks, Cass,” said Gina as she started up the truck and pulled out.

“No worries. I knew how you’d feel. I’d be the same. I told Summer to stay behind. Corinne has to stay with Ruby and Summer’s better off with her. I knew Shane would give me the same shit Mason just gave you, so I figured we may as well make our way and not waste time arguing about it.”

“Did my dad call Mason?”

Cassidy nodded. “Yep. You could tell there was something wrong right away. He went all stony-faced and curt. Then he hung up and said Come on guys. Al needs us. It was like he issued a scramble order. I’ve never seen five big men move so fast in all my life.”

“They’d do anything to help anyone, but especially my dad; they all love him.”

“Oh, I know it. Shane thinks of him like a second dad. He’s told me so many stories about when you guys were kids and how good your dad’s always been. I love Al, too. He’s awesome.” She touched Gina’s arm. “And he’s going to be fine, Gina.”

Gina didn’t realize there were tears streaming down her face until Cassidy offered her a tissue. “Thanks.” She dabbed at her eyes. “I didn’t even know they were leaking.” She gave her friend a grim smile. “I know he’s going to be fine. We’re going to make sure of it.”

~ ~ ~

Carter sat in the back seat of Mason’s truck, wedged between Chance and Shane. He held his hat in his hands and realized he was turning it over and over.

Shane gave him an odd look. “It’s okay, Big C. Al’s going to be fine. It’s just a fire in the barn; right, Mase?”

“That’s what he said, but what I can’t figure is what the fuck might have started it.”

Carter tightened the death grip he had on his hat. He had a nasty feeling in his gut that he knew what—or at least who had started it. He sucked in a deep breath and decided to hold his tongue. This wasn’t the time for it. What mattered most right now was getting to Al’s place and getting the fire put out. Once that was done—once they knew Al and his property were safe—they could talk about his suspicions. Maybe there’d be some obvious innocent cause and he wouldn’t need to go getting everyone riled up.

He could feel Chance’s gaze boring into him. He didn’t want to meet his eye. But he did. Chance didn’t say a word. He didn’t need to. He was like that. Whenever he wanted to ask you something or tell you something, those light blue eyes of his did the job better than words ever could. Right now, they were steely blue and they asked, Are you thinking what I’m thinking?

Carter nodded and hung his head. He hadn’t talked to Chance much lately, but he’d no doubt heard the same rumors about the fire at the O’Connell place. An hour ago, they’d all been getting together to talk about how they might keep up their guard in case Guy Preston pulled any crazy shit on them. Now, Carter—and it seemed Chance too—would put money on the fact that he’d already started.

Mason drove the truck up East River like a bat out of hell. Carter clung to his hat and gritted his teeth. He couldn’t allow it.

Chance leaned in and spoke under his breath. “Don’t even think about it, C. You’re the one with the protective instincts. If he’s on the attack, you do defense. If he’s already started…” He sighed. “Retaliation, vengeance? They’re my thing. You don’t need to go there.”

Carter turned to look him in the eye. “Don’t. He’s not worth it, Chance.”

Shane leaned over. “What’s going on?”

Chance shrugged. “Just giving Carter some firefighting tips.”

Shane frowned.

“It’s okay,” said Carter. “It’s going to be okay.”

He looked down again. His hat wasn’t going to be okay, it’d never be the same again, and it was Summer’s favorite, but he couldn’t help wringing it in his hands. Now he wasn’t just worried about Al, he was worried about what Chance might do—and what kind of trouble he might get himself into.

Chapter Four

Between them, they had the fire under control by the time the fire crew arrived. Mason looked around. There’d be no saving the barn; that was for sure. It was weird that the worst of the fire had taken hold of the roof at the north end of the building while the walls in the south-west corner had burned from the ground up, almost as though there had been two independent fires to start with. That didn’t make any sense. Hopefully, the fire crew would be able to give them a better idea. Mason just hoped it wasn’t caused by electrical wiring. Al’s place was old, and he hadn’t had any spare money for upgrades or repairs in years. If the wiring out here in the barn could start a fire, then Mason didn’t trust it in the house either. Al would have to come and stay with them. Or maybe in one of Shane’s cabin’s. They’d think of something.

He made his way over to where Al was sitting in the passenger seat of Shane’s truck. He was sitting sideways with the door open and Gina stood beside him. She looked worried. Al looked exhausted; more than that, he looked old. He’d been in a state when they arrived. He’d been doing what he could by himself to try to keep the fire under control with the hose, but it had obviously taken its toll on him—physically and emotionally.

His face was streaked with soot, his eyes seemed bright white in contrast as he looked up at Mason. “Thanks, son.”

Mason nodded. “You had it under control, it wouldn’t have gotten away from you.” It was important to him that Al shouldn’t feel helpless—or old. Mason had known him all his life and he was sad that the wiry vigorous man he’d known now had to live inside the body of an old man that sat huddled before him. Gina shot him a grateful smile.

Al shook his head. “I’d have been screwed without you fellas. I could barely hold the hose up by the time you got here. I think I’d have thrown myself in the fire if I’d had to wait for this lot.” He waved his arm toward the fire crew who were still hosing everything down.

“Dad!”

Al shook his head again sadly. “Sorry, Gina love, but I’m not what I was and I don’t want to be what I am. If I was a horse I’d want a bullet in my brain before you put me out to grass.”

Gina’s eyes filled with tears and Mason had to swallow a lump in his throat. He held her gaze as he said. “You might not like what you are now, Al, but I think you’ll love what you’re going to be.”

Al scowled at him. “I can’t do riddles right now, Mason.”

Gina smiled; she understood what he meant. “What he means, Dad, is that we hope you’re going to love being a grandad.”

Mason had to swallow that lump down hard as he watched Al’s transformation. The beaten old man who’d been sitting in that truck lifted his shoulders with a grin. He slid down and grabbed hold of Gina’s hands and spun her around in a little jig. “You’re going to have a baby? My little girl’s going to have a little one of her own? Gina, love!” He wrapped her in a hug and Mason had to swipe at his face as Gina laughed through her tears.

“Yes, Dad. We’re having a baby. You’re going to be a grandad.”

Al beamed and his chest puffed out. “I’m going to be a granddaddy.” He turned to Mason. “And you’re going to be a daddy!”

Mason nodded. He didn’t dare risk any words just yet, he’d probably blub like a baby.

“And we’re going to need you,” said Gina.

Mason chuckled at the way Al’s grin vanished. “I ain’t changing no diapers!”

“Of course you aren’t. But I need you to teach our little one to be a rancher.”

Al shot him a worried look, but Mason knew where she was going with it, and she was right. “That’s what his daddy’s for.”

“No, his daddy’s going to teach him about horses and the stud. Mason’s not a cattleman, Dad. You know that. I need you to teach him…”

“Or her,” said Al. “It might be a her.”

Gina laughed. “I hope not.”

“Aww, you weren’t that bad, love.” Al winked at Mason and they both laughed as Gina bristled.

“I was a damned sight better than any son you might have had and you know it. What I’m worried about is having to teach a daughter of mine how to deal with you two!”

“What do you mean?” Al exchanged an indignant look with Mason.

“I mean my daughter will be a strong and independent young lady. Just like her momma. And neither of you is very good at dealing with that. You’re both Montana men to the bone.”

Mason scowled at her. “You mean we’re real men. And I thought you figured out that you prefer a real man.”

Al winked at him. “Me too.”

“I do.” Gina laughed. “I love you both for what you are. I just wish it didn’t make you overlook what I am so much. I’m strong and I’m capable, I can take care of myself and I can take care of the two of you—and my daughter will be the same way.”

Mason nodded. She was right, he’d come a long way in accepting just how strong and capable she was, but he hadn’t managed to squash all his instincts to protect her and take care of her—he doubted he ever would, it was just a part of who he was. He wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “We don’t overlook what you are, G.” He smiled at Al. “We’re just men who need to feel like we’re up to the job of taking care of you.”

She smiled up at him. “And you are.”

Al nodded. “And we’ll help you take care of the little one, love.” He looked over at the smoldering remains of his barn and shook his head. “Until you told me about the baby, I was thinking everything was over. It felt like everything that was left of my life was going up in flames along with the barn….”

“But, Dad!”

Al waved a hand at her. “It did. Like I said, I’m not what I used to be.” He looked around the place.

The barn was gone, the house looked run-down, though Mason hadn’t noticed that till now. The fence that lined the driveway was in need of repair.

Al’s face brightened again. “I was thinking it was the end, but now I know I’m going to be a granddaddy, it feels like a new beginning. So, the barn burned down? So, what? The house didn’t. I didn’t. None of the animals were in there.” He shrugged. “I didn’t lose anything important.” He grinned. “What was that bird called?”

Mason looked at Gina; he had no idea what bird Al might be talking about.

Gina did though. She smiled. “A phoenix.”

Al nodded, “Yep, that’s me. That’s what I feel like right now.” He looked at Mason. “I used to read her a story about one of them birds when she was little. It was her favorite story. See, the phoenix was this big strong bird. It did all kinds of good things in its life and then it got old and it died, burned right up in a ball of fire, it did. She cried every time we read it.”

Gina nodded. She had tears in her eyes as she said, “But you made me keep reading past the sad part when I wanted to give up.”

Al nodded. His eyes were glistening, too. “Yup.” He looked at Mason. “And damn if that bird didn’t come back to life, all new and young and strong again. It emerged right out of the ashes of its own fire.” He stared over at the barn and nodded to himself. “A new life out of the ashes.”

Mason tightened his arm around Gina’s shoulders and she smiled up at him. He smiled back, feeling almost grateful for the fire. Losing the barn was a small price to pay for giving Al a new lease on life. The feeling didn’t last long.

Chance came to join them, a grim look on his face. “I just talked with Frank.” He jerked his head toward the Chief of the fire crew.

“What did he say?” asked Al.

Chance held Mason’s gaze for a moment. He was asking whether he should be straight up.

Mason nodded. Whatever Frank thought, there’d be no hiding it from Al.

Chance’s eyes were two narrow slits as he said, “He thinks it was started deliberately.”

“What?” Gina looked stunned.

Mason wished he could feel stunned, but he didn’t.

“He said it’s similar to a couple of fires they’ve been called out to in the last few weeks.”

Al looked angry, but not surprised. “Let me guess, one of them was at the O’Connell place.”

Chance nodded.

Mason raised an eyebrow at them.

“You haven’t heard about that one?” asked Chance.

Al blew out a deep breath. “That buddy of yours, Preston. He’s not just up to his old tricks anymore. He’s going big time.”

Gina shrugged Mason’s arm off her in agitation. “What do you mean? What happened at the O’Connell’s? And why would he go after you. Dad?”

Al shrugged. “I may have taught him a lesson a couple of weeks back.” He wrinkled his nose in disgust. “I couldn’t stand him when you were all kids. He was a mean, snot-nosed, sneaky little bastard then and he hasn’t changed one bit.” He looked up as the others came to join them, and Mason knew the change in him was for real.

“What’s going on?” asked Carter.

Al stood up tall and straightened his shoulders as he looked around at Carter, Beau, Shane, and Cassidy. “I want to thank you all for coming out to help. But it seems like you’ve got Guy Preston to thank for being here.”

Carter nodded. Mason would guess that he’d already reached that conclusion by himself. Beau didn’t look too surprised either. Shane and Cassidy looked more shocked, but that was hardly surprising. Shane never saw bad things coming till they bit him in the ass.

“But why, Dad? Why would he do this to you?”

“Like I said, I taught him a lesson a couple weeks back.” He shrugged. “And then he came around here trying to scare me…”

“Dad! You should have told us!” Gina looked horrified. Mason was too, but he could understand Al wanting to handle his troubles himself.

“He’s just a bully, Gina. I know how to handle them.” He looked over at the barn. “At least I can till they break out the crazy. I heard the rumors that he’d started the fire at the O’Connell place, but I don’t think I really believed it.” He shrugged. “I do now.”

Frank came over to join them.

“How did he start it?”

Frank made a face. “I have to pretend I don’t know who you’re talking about, Al. But I will say that I’ve been working with Luke Wallis. He’s investigating another couple of fires. Yours looks as though it was started in the same way they were, and my guess is that the same person is responsible.”

“Cut the crap, Frank,” said Chance. “We’re all friends here, no one’s going to quote you. How did Guy fucking Preston start this?” He looked as though he’d kill Guy with his bare hands if he could find him.

“Calm down, son.” Al put a hand on his shoulder. “They’ll figure it out. No one’s been hurt…”

“Yet.”

“And they won’t be, he’ll be brought to justice before he goes that far.”

“My kind of justice says he’s the one who’ll be getting hurt.”

“No!” Carter stepped in front of Chance and got right up in his face. “I told you. He’s not worth it. Calm the fuck down, Chance. I won’t see you ruining your life just to get vengeance on that piece of shit.”

Everyone stared at Carter. It wasn’t like him.

Chance stared him down and for a long moment Mason wondered if they weren’t going to get into it. They were two stubborn angry men, both motivated by what they believed to be important.

It was Chance that broke the stand-off. He let out a short laugh. “Thanks, Carter.”

Carter nodded. “I understand; believe me, I understand. But for all I’m supposed to be the dumbass of the family, I’m smart enough to see that you going after him will only end badly for you.”

Gina nodded. “You mustn’t, Chance.”

“He’s right,” said Mason. “If you hurt him, you can bet your ass you’ll be the one in trouble with the law, and you don’t need it.”

Chance nodded. “I know, but I can’t make any promises.”

“Are we done here?” Frank looked relieved that he wasn’t watching a fist fight.

Al nodded. “Unless there’s anything you can tell me?”

“Like I said, it seems it was started deliberately. In two separate spots. I’m going to be talking with Luke and I’m sure he’ll be out to see you in the morning.”

“Okay. Thanks, Frank. And thank your guys for me.”

Frank nodded and went back to his crew.

~ ~ ~

Chance could still feel the adrenaline coursing through his veins as they rode in silence back to the ranch. He hated Guy Preston with all his might. He’d hated him since he first came to Paradise Valley all those years ago. He’d been fresh out of prison then. He’d met Dave Remington through a youth offender rehabilitation program. Dave had seen something in him and given him a chance. He’d brought him home to the ranch, taken him in, made him a part of the family. And Chance’s loyalty to his family knew no bounds. He would not see them hurt. He agreed with Al that Preston had been a snot-nosed kid back then and he’d taken an instant dislike to him. But, unlike the others, he’d always believed that Guy was dangerous. Maybe it took one to know one, but there was an underlying vicious streak in the man that Chance had always believed could come to the surface someday. It seemed that day was here, and Chance wasn’t prepared to wait around to see just how vicious he might get.

“Jesus, guys!” Shane was looking over at him and Carter. “Any chance you could calm down and kiss and make up or something.”

Carter gave him a puzzled look. “We already did.”

Chance nodded. Carter might have gotten up in his face back there, but Chance understood why. He loved the guy for it—he certainly didn’t hold it against him. Carter was looking out for him, trying to protect him from himself. Though Chance doubted he’d be able to.

“It doesn’t feel like it from where I’m sitting,” said Shane. “You’re both giving off major, I’m going to kill someone vibes. I can feel it from here.”

Chance smiled. “Don’t you worry your pretty head, little one. We no doubt are giving off those kind of vibes, but it certainly isn’t at each other.”

Carter nodded grimly.

“Oh. Good.” Shane looked lost. “What can we do? How do we stop him? How can we get him locked up?”

“Stopping him doesn’t involve getting him locked up as far as I’m concerned,” Chance muttered.

“Can you quit with that shit?” Mason spoke over his shoulder from the driver’s seat.

Beau turned in his seat to look back at them. “Yeah. The last thing we want is you getting into trouble. We need to be smart about this.”

Carter shook his head. “Don’t look at me for smart. I just provide the muscle.”

“And don’t look at me,” said Chance. “I just see red and I only know one way to deal with scum like that. Count me with Carter. I’m brawn not brains.”

Beau held his gaze. “Weren’t you the one who said we should have put our brains and brawn together years ago? Well now we’re going to, and we’re going to make one hell of a team.”

Chance couldn’t help giving him a grudging smile. He’d always known that Beau was smarter than the rest of them, but he’d always kept his distance—especially from Chance. Chance had tried for the first few years to win Beau over, but a guy could only take so much flat-out rejection and resentment before he gave up. It was hard to believe that they’d gotten over so many years of bad history in the last few months. Even harder to believe that in another few months he was going to be Beau’s best man. “What have you got in mind?”

Beau sighed. “I don’t know yet, but I’ll come up with something.”

Chance had no doubt he would. “Well, can you hurry up about it? Otherwise I’m going to have to deal with him my way.”

“You’re going to have to have a bit of patience,” said Mason. “I want you to promise me that you’re not going to go after him.”

Chance didn’t answer. He didn’t do promises. And even if he did, that was one he doubted he’d be able to keep.

Mason seemed to realize his mistake. He was one of only a couple of people on earth who knew why he didn’t make promises. “Okay, let me rephrase that. I’m begging you not to go after him—not to do anything—till we can all figure out what to do for the best.”

Chance still didn’t want to answer.

“Come on,” said Beau. “We’re a family. We work together. None of us can just take it into our own hands and ignore what the rest want.”

“Damn, you played that one well.” Chance gave him a grudging smile. If anything could stop him it was the reminder that this was about the family. And coming from Beau. Well, that made it even more poignant.

Beau grinned at him. “Thank you.”

“So what are we going to do to work together?” asked Shane. “Where do we go from here?”

“From here, we all go home and get some rest,” said Mason as he turned into the driveway at the ranch. “I’ll talk to Luke in the morning and see what he can tell us. Can you all make it out to the cottage tomorrow after work?”

“We’ll be there,” said Chance, knowing he spoke for all of them.

When they pulled up at the cabin, Corinne and Summer came out to greet them. Gina and Cassidy arrived a couple of moments later. Chance didn’t need to stick around for all the updating the girls and goodbyes. He had somewhere he needed to be. He caught Carter’s eye.

“Are you going?”

He nodded and made for his truck. Gina caught up to him just as he was about to pull away.

He rolled down the window.

“Thanks, Chance.”

“What for?”

“You’re going back up there, aren’t you?”

He nodded. She knew him too well. Al had insisted that he was fine. Said he was going to go to bed and sleep like a baby. Gina and Mason had wanted him to come home with them or at least let them stay with him, but he’d flat out refused. He was a stubborn old bird. Chance would have done the same if he were Al. He wouldn’t want anyone watching over him like he needed a babysitter. But still, Chance wasn’t taking any risks. He was going back up there and he was going to stay the night. If Al turned him away, he’d park his truck back out on the road and sneak back and spend the night under the porch. But no way was he leaving the old guy by himself tonight.

Chapter Five

Cassidy sat in the back office of the gallery eating her lunch. She put her sandwich down and took a swig of her soda before resting her chin in her hands as she leaned on the desk. She looked up at Gina. “How’s your dad doing?”

“Not too great by the sounds of him, but that’s more about having a hangover from drinking whiskey with Chance than anything else.”

Cassidy laughed. “So that was why Chance was in such a hurry to leave when we all got back last night? I thought he’d just had enough of being with everyone.”

Gina shook her head. “No, he doesn’t mind it when it’s all of us. It’s just other people he doesn’t like. He doesn’t have too high an opinion of people in general, but he’s fiercely loyal to the people he loves. The Remingtons, his sister and their friends down in California, he’d do anything for.”

Cassidy nodded. “Yeah. That was the impression I got. It worries me just what kind of anything he might do when it comes to Guy.”

Gina sighed. “Last night he went back up to my dad’s and spent the night there. I think he’d like us all to believe that he was just making sure he was safe, but it wasn’t just that.”

Cassidy raised an eyebrow. “What then?”

“He’s pretty perceptive; he sees how people feel and he tries to make them feel better without them ever knowing that’s what he’s doing. He could see my dad was shaken up, and he also knew that he wouldn’t want to appear so weak as to need a bodyguard. Dad would have felt like he was running scared if he’d come back to the cottage with Mason and me. But I think he was scared. Apparently, Chance went back and did his big macho man thing—he wasn’t taking any arguments, he was staying the night and that was that. Dad got what he needed, which was someone to stay with him and he got to pass it off as he was just humoring Chance.”

Cassidy smiled. “And he says he’s the brawn and not the brains.”

Gina nodded. “I think he may be the smartest of them all in a lot of ways. He’s seen a lot more of life than the others have.”

“He went to prison, didn’t he?”

“A long time ago, before he ever came here.”

Cassidy felt as though Gina was getting defensive, which surprised her. She held up a hand. “Hey, I’m not saying anything against him. I adore him. I’m just curious what made him the way he is.”

“Sorry.” Gina sighed. “I do get defensive about him. People think he’s this badass, but he isn’t. He’s just…I don’t know. I’ve always thought of it as he’s just the same as all the Remington boys, except something inside him got broken when his girlfriend died. He has a big heart, and he cares deeply. But he’s seen the darker side of life and he’s not afraid to look it in the eye. The rest of us muddle through our happy little lives, nothing really bad ever happens, it’s as though we live inside this warm and fuzzy bubble that keeps out the harsh realities of the world. Chance, though, he knows the harsh realities all too well. He knows how to face them and he wants to protect the rest of us from them.” Gina stared at the floor for a long moment. “He’d sacrifice himself to protect the rest of us and that scares me.”

“What do you mean?” Cassidy thought she knew, but she wanted Gina to spell it out.

The buzzer sounded, announcing that someone had entered the gallery.

Gina smiled. “I’ll get that. You finish your lunch.”

Cassidy watched her go. She couldn’t blame her if she didn’t want to spell out exactly what she meant. Maybe it was better left unsaid.

A few moments later Gina popped her head back around the door. “Are you done? It’s Wanda.”

Cassidy grinned. “I’ll be right out.” She loved Wanda. She screwed up her sandwich wrapper and tossed it into the trash can before hurrying out.

“Hey, trouble!” she greeted the older woman with a hug. “What can I do you for?”

Wanda grinned. “I wanted to let you know I won’t be able to make the class this week.”

“No problem.” Cassidy had a feeling there was more to her visit than that. Whenever one of the ladies had to miss the seniors’ art class she ran on Thursday evenings, they normally gave her a call—or just apologized the following week. It wasn’t exactly a big deal. They weren’t following a curriculum or anything. Basically they were just having fun. She raised an eyebrow. “And?”

Wanda laughed. “There’s no fooling you, is there, missy?”

“Nope. So why don’t you tell me what’s really up?”

“I’m worried about Beau.”

That took Cassidy by surprise. She thought Beau was doing great these days. “Why? What’s up?”

Wanda shrugged. “Don’t get me wrong. He’s a new man since Corinne and little Ruby came into his life. Or at least he has been. Till this morning. This morning it’s like the new Beau left town and the old Beau is back, and even grumpier. He’s bitten my head off three times, even when I tried to joke him past it. Something’s really upset him and I don’t know what.” She folded her arms under her ample bosom and looked as close to embarrassed as Cassidy had ever seen her. “Don’t you ever dare tell him, but I love him like he was my own. I’m worried. I know I shouldn’t be busybodying, but I can’t help it.” She looked from Cassidy to Gina. “Do you know if he’s okay? Did something happen last night that would have set him off?”

It was Cassidy’s turn to look at Gina. She didn’t want to run her mouth, but, if anything, she was surprised that Wanda hadn’t already heard about the fire at Al’s.

Gina shrugged. “He’s probably worried about my dad.”

“Oh, no! Why?”

“He’s okay, but there was a fire last night. He lost the barn.”

“Holy crap. It wasn’t anything to do with Guy Preston was it?”

Cassidy and Gina exchanged a look. “Why would you think that?

“Oh, come on. There’s enough rumors flying around town already about the O’Connell fire and the one out at the Gibsons’ place. Seems Guy is turning into a regular pyromaniac!”

Gina nodded. “We think he had something to do with it, yes.”

“But why? Your dad keeps to himself. What would Guy have against him?”

Gina shook her head. “Mostly he does, but he won’t be bullied, and from what he said, Guy’s been trying to get at him.”

“Shit!”

Gina nodded. “Yeah, that’s what I thought.”

Cassidy looked at them both, not sure she understood.

Wanda nodded. “Now there’s going to be a whole posse of Remingtons going after Guy, who, by the sounds of it, is already losing his grip on sanity. Sounds like we’ve got the makings of one big-ass vendetta on our hands.” She nodded again. “And it would explain why Beau’s in such a crappy mood. You know what he’s like. He hates it when things slip out of his control. He’s no doubt trying to scheme up some way to take Guy down the smart way, avoid any bloodshed.”

Cassidy laughed. “That sounds a bit far-fetched, Wanda, don’t you think?”

Wanda shook her head adamantly. “You ask Chance how far-fetched it is. Or Carter.” She held Gina’s gaze. “Or your Mason for that matter. None of them are the kind to sit back and wait for justice to run its course. Any one of them would take Guy down before they’d let him hurt one of their own.” She nodded to herself. “And Beau’s no doubt trying to figure out a way to put an end to it all before one of them takes the law into his own hands.” She nodded again. “I’d better get back there. “I’m going to pick up some lunch for him on the way.”

She stopped and looked back when she reached the door. “You girls be careful, okay? And don’t worry. I won’t say a word.”

Once the door had closed behind her, Cassidy looked at Gina. “Is she for real? Please tell me that was just Wanda getting carried away, telling us to be careful and talking about bloodshed and vendettas?”

Gina made a face and shook her head. “I wish I could.”

“Oh.” For once Cassidy had nothing to say.

“Let’s forget it for now, can we? We’ve got enough to do around here without spending our time worrying about all of that. Hopefully tonight Mase will be able to tell us what Luke had to say and that might help.”

“Okay.” Cassidy didn’t know what to think about it all, so she’d be happy to wait for more information, but she had no clue how it might help. Gina was right. They had a lot of work to be getting on with.

~ ~ ~

Summer scratched Hero behind the ears and the cat mewled and jumped up into her lap. “You can’t stay long, sweetie,” she said as Hero began to knead at her, hoping to turn her into a comfy snooze spot.

Summer chewed on the end of her pencil. She was supposed to be writing, but it wasn’t working. All she’d managed to come up with was a few trite lines, which she’d scrumpled and thrown in the trash half an hour ago. She’d do well to admit that she just wasn’t feeling it today. You couldn’t write a good song when you weren’t feeling it. She stared out the window. She wasn’t feeling anything. Well. Maybe that wasn’t true. If she was honest, she was feeling scared. A heavy lump of dread had settled in her stomach last night—right after Mason got off the phone and said they had to go. She hadn’t known why she felt so strongly at the time. Yes, she was worried about Gina’s dad and his ranch, but even that didn’t explain feeling that something terrible was about to happen.

Carter had been odd yesterday—even before they got to the cabin for dinner. He’d told her a little about Guy Preston. Then when they’d driven home after the fire was put out, Carter had told her that it seemed Guy was responsible for it. She wasn’t sure if the reason she felt so scared was down to Carter or Guy. She’d never seen Carter like that before. He was like a big teddy bear normally. He was a big man: strong, muscly, but he was a gentle giant. He wouldn’t harm a fly. Last night was the first time she’d seen him as a stranger might see him—big, strong, intimidating, a force to be reckoned with. Someone you wouldn’t want to cross. And Guy Preston had crossed him. He was still his sweet self with her, with the family, but for the first time, she was now aware that there was more to him. That all his muscles and his power made him something other than good-looking.

Hero pawed at her hand and she absently started stroking her again. She couldn’t write. She couldn’t do anything about Guy Preston, Gina’s dad, or anyone at all really. She hated that feeling, so she did what she always did. She decided to get on with something constructive she could do. Whatever was going on now, it would hopefully all be resolved by the end of August. And she would love to be able to work things out so she and Carter could get married at the end of August—with the rest of the family. She reached for her phone. The first thing she needed to do was to talk to her sister and see if the timing might work for her. She dialed the number and waited.

“Hey, sis.” Autumn answered. “How are you?”

“I’m doing fine, thanks. How about you? How are things going?”

“I’m good, and better than you by the sounds of it. That’s the first time since you moved there you haven’t answered with a bubbly, gushy I’m great and Carter’s wonderful. Is everything okay?”

“It is. I’m just feeling a bit down today. She didn’t want to start telling Autumn about the fire and the suspicious circumstances. She’d only worry. “You know me. When I’m down, I try to do something constructive to buck myself up.”

“Okay, what are you thinking?”

Summer smiled. “That I want to get married at the end of August, but only if you can be here.”

“Wow! That’s soon. Is there anything else you want to tell me?”

“Not yet, no. But we’re working on it. We want to start a family straight away, but that’s not the reason we want to get married so soon. Mason and Gina are getting married then and we all think it’d be pretty awesome to have all four weddings on the same day. What do you think?

“It wouldn’t be what I’d want. I’d want all the limelight on my big day, but I can see how it would appeal to you. How do the others feel about it?”

“They love the idea too. It’s about four weddings and one big family.”

“Yeah I can see that, but I mean how do they feel about you? You know you’re going to be the main focus of attention. I can see the other girls not liking that.”

Summer hadn’t even considered that. “No. It won’t be like that. I don’t want any media attention. I’ll keep it really, really quiet. And besides, why would I be news anyway? I’m not singing anymore.”

Autumn laughed. “Don’t be so naïve, Summer. You’re still a story, most people think you’re pulling some kind of publicity stunt, staying away so that you can make a big comeback when your voice is recovered. You sound great, by the way.”

“Thanks. It feels like it’s back to normal, unless I get stressed, which doesn’t happen much. Carter takes care of that.”

“That’s more like it, back to gushing about the big guy. How is he? What does he think of this one big wedding idea? I can’t see him wanting his family in the middle of a media circus.”

“It’s not going to be like that. He loves the idea. He keeps saying we should do what I want, but I know he’d love for it to be about family, too. Anyway, all I really wanted to know is if you can be here?”

“That’s a silly question. You know I will. Whenever it is.”

“What about the tour? How’s it going? How’s Matt.”

“The tour’s going well; Matt is Matt. I’ll have to find him a nanny or something for a few days while I’m gone.”

Summer laughed. “He’s a lot of fun.”

Autumn snorted. “I can think of other words. He’s a pain in the ass most of the time. His fun as you call it, gets him in all kinds of trouble. Trouble that I have to drag him out of. He’s like a kid.”

“What about Sheena? Are they really dating, or is that just a thing for the press?”

“Ha! They are, in theory, really dating. You know what I think of her, but it seems Matt is besotted, or something. It’s weird, I’ve never seen him take an interest in a girl that’s lasted more than a week, but it seems Sheena has cast some kind of spell on him. I don’t like it.”

“And why’s that?” Summer had always thought her sister was sweet on Matt McConnell. He was one good-looking, bad-boy, country singer. Summer liked him, a lot. He was a bad boy with a good heart as far as she could see—just her sister’s type.

“What do you mean?” Autumn’s voice had risen an octave.

“I mean, is it because you like him yourself that you don’t want Sheena casting a spell on him?”

“Don’t be ridiculous. It’s because I know it’s only going to come to a horrible end, and I don’t need to deal with all the publicity that will no doubt surround a messy breakup.”

“Are you sure?”

Autumn sighed. “I like him, okay? But I know better. Getting involved with one of my artists would be a really dumb move at this stage in my career. Getting involved with Matt, in particular, would be even dumber.”

“I say you should go for it. He’s a good guy.”

Autumn laughed. “You’re just a sappy little romantic, Summer. You found your Mr. Right and I’m happy for you. I don’t need one, so please be happy for me, too? I can’t talk all day. I’ve got a shit ton of work to get through. So, do you know what date you’re talking about for this big wedding of yours?”

“Not yet, but it’ll be the last week of August.”

“Okay. I shall do everything within my power to clear my schedule for that whole week. Which means that worst case scenario I will definitely be able to get away for at least one full day.”

Summer laughed. “Thanks, Autumn.”

“Of course. Have you talked to Clay about it? No matter how quiet you want to try and keep this, you know you’d break his heart if you don’t invite him.”

“I know, and I haven’t yet. I had to talk to you first. I’m going to call him next.”

“Good. I’d leave it half an hour and then try him. He had a meeting with a new producer this morning.”

“Okay, thanks. I’ll let you go then.”

“Talk soon. Love you.”

“Love you. Oh, and…” The line buzzed. Autumn had hung up. Summer shrugged. She was a busy girl these days. She was running McAdam Records for Clay and still managing Matt personally. She smiled to herself; she had a feeling that Autumn and Matt would be getting up close and personal before too long.

Chapter Six

“Why don’t you finish up early, Corinne?” asked Shane. “There’s nothing that won’t keep till morning, and you’ve still got to collect Ruby before you can come over to the cottage, right?”

Corinne nodded. She liked to keep things strictly business when she was at work. She didn’t allow her personal life to creep in, and she’d been much more aware of that since she’d come to work at Remington Ranch. It was hard not to let business and personal got muddled considering she was working for her fiancé’s brother – her future brother-in-law. She decided she may as well make an exception today, though. She was tired. Last night’s events—the fire up at Gina’s dad’s place, and the way Beau had been afterward had made for a sleepless night for her. And tonight they were all meeting up at Gina and Mason’s cottage to come up with a battle plan for how they were going to deal with Guy Preston—at least that was how it sounded to her.

“Are you okay?” Shane was watching her.

She smiled. “Yeah, sorry. I’m just wrestling with my conscience. I don’t like to leave early, but I think I’m going to take you up on the offer.”

Shane smiled. “Come on, if you want to be a stickler about it, then I owe you at least a couple of weeks’ time off to make up for all the extra hours you’ve worked.”

“I guess.”

“I know it. So go on. Scoot. Go get Ruby and I’ll see you in a little while.”

“Okay.”

As she drove up to Susie’s to collect Ruby, she finally let herself think about what it might mean to have a crazy man out to get them all. She blew out a little laugh. Maybe she was just overly tired. It wasn’t that bad, was it? Or was it? That was why she hadn’t let herself think about it all day—it was too scary! If Guy Preston was running around setting people’s barns on fire… No, she shook her head. She wasn’t going to think about it. She’d wait to hear what Mason had to say later. Hopefully there’d be some innocent explanation for Al’s fire.

She pulled up outside Susie’s with a smile. She was so grateful that the older woman, who also worked at the guest ranch, had offered to help with Ruby. It had worked out so well. Susie took her to school each morning with her granddaughters and picked her up and brought her home with them afterward. Ruby loved spending time with the girls and Corinne didn’t have to worry about her; she came and picked her up when she finished work—and Susie didn’t mind in the least when she had to work late.

She knocked on the door and Susie opened it with a smile. “How long’s it going to take you to get the hang of the fact that you can just walk in? That’s how we do it around here.”

Corinne smiled. “Sorry, I know you always tell me that, but I can’t make myself do it. It seems rude to me.”

“It’s funny how we all have our different ways, isn’t it? With anyone else, I’d think they were being stand-offish.” She held up a hand as Corinne started to protest. “With you, I know it’s just your impeccable manners.” She winked. “And, hell, you’re from California, you can’t help being a bit different can you?”

Corinne laughed. “Apparently not.”

“Come on in. I’m only teasing.” The older woman’s smile faded. “Ruby’s upstairs with the girls, but before we call her down, there’s something I want to tell you about.”

“What?” Corinne didn’t like the sounds of that; she hoped Ruby wasn’t being a handful.

“I’ve been wondering ever since we got home whether I should tell you or not. It’s probably nothing but my suspicious mind making things up.”

“What is?”

“You know what this place is like, you know how fast rumors fly.”

Corinne nodded. Susie had no doubt heard about the fire.

“Everyone’s talking about Al Delaney…and about Guy Preston.”

“Yeah, I don’t know what to tell you. The guys all went up there to help put out the fire last night and Beau was pretty upset about it when he came back, but they don’t know anything for sure. Mason was going to talk to Luke Wallis today.”

Susie shook her head. “I’m not fishing for details. I steer as far clear as I can from all the gossip and rumors. I’m just worried that’s all.”

“Thanks, but…”

“I’m worried because when I picked the girls up from school today, Guy Preston’s truck was parked out by the road at the end of the driveway. Call me a crazy old coot, if you will. I probably am. In this case, I hope I am. But it put the wind up me. I just had this horrible feeling that he might be after one of the kids. It sounds like he’s gone right off the rails lately. I tried to dismiss it, tried to think it’s just me, but as we were driving back I just couldn’t kick the thought that he might be after Ruby.”

Corinne’s heart stopped for a moment and a wave of cold fear washed through her. She stared at Susie.

“See, I don’t mean to go upsetting you, hon. That’s not what I want at all. I should have kept my mouth shut. I’m sorry. I just couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t tell you. Once I’d had the thought, I felt like I should warn you. I couldn’t stand it if I didn’t say anything and something happened.”

While Susie apologized, Corinne took a moment to compose herself. She took a deep breath and smiled. “No, I’m glad you did say something. Thank you. It’s probably nothing, but I’d rather be on the alert and end up feeling silly when nothing happens, than just carry on without a care and be totally blindsided if, God forbid, he tried to do something.

Susie nodded. “That’s what I figured, but I don’t want to scare you.”

“I’ll admit, just the thought of it freaked me out, but I’m not scared. Forewarned is forearmed and all that.” She smiled, hoping to reassure the older woman. Her heart had restarted and was pounding away in her chest, but it wasn’t caused by fear so much as the need to step up and do whatever it took to keep her daughter safe.

“Do you want a drink or anything? You’re early tonight.”

“Thanks, but we need to get going. We’re having dinner at the cottage—the whole family is. They want to talk about the fire and whatever Luke Wallis had to say today. And to figure out what we need to be doing to keep our guard up if Guy tries anything else.”

“Good. The boys won’t let him get away with anything. Not now they know he’s on the rampage. Let’s go get Ruby then and get you on your way.”

As Corinne drove back down to the ranch, little shivers kept running down her spine. The threat that Guy Preston might do something to really hurt them, now seemed very real indeed. She was still convinced that he was responsible for Beau’s accident. If he had his sights set on the rest of the family, if there was even the tiniest possibility that he might go after Ruby… She shuddered again. She couldn’t wait to get to the cottage now and discuss this with the rest of them.

~ ~ ~

Beau sat at the picnic table out front of the cottage with Carter. He wanted the fresh air, and he didn’t want to do small talk with everyone inside. Mason wanted to wait until everyone was here before he told them what Luke had to say. They were only waiting on Corinne now.

He watched Carter twist his hat in his hands. He looked as though he’d shut down. He was lost in his own thoughts. Beau felt the same way. That was why he’d come out here. Carter was the best company when you didn’t want to talk. He wouldn’t make you say anything. He was just a big reassuring presence. He didn’t feel as reassuring as usual today though; waves of tension were rolling off him. Or at least it seemed that way to Beau.

“Are you okay?”

Carter looked up and met his gaze, then shook his head slowly. “Not really, no.”

Beau waited. If Carter wanted to talk, he would, and if he didn’t, there was no point trying to coax anything out of him.

Carter sighed. “I feel like I’ve failed again.”

“Failed? At what?”

“At taking care of the family. First you, with the accident. I’d almost gotten around to forgiving myself for that. I mean, we didn’t know; we couldn’t have known, could we? Not that he’d pull a stunt like that. But now with the fire at Al’s, I should have known. I shouldn’t have let it happen.”

“How in the hell could you have known, Carter? That’s a dumb thing to say.” Beau regretted those last words the moment they were out of his mouth. He usually made sure he chose his words carefully with Carter—he talked himself down as a dumbass all the time. Beau tried to build him up. “I mean there’s no way you could have known Al would go after him.”

Carter shrugged. “I’d heard he was behind the other fires. I know he hates us. I should’ve…”

“No. It’s just not true, C. There’s no way you could have figured out he’d do that. I understand how you’re feeling. You take care of us all. But there’s just no way you could’ve known. Don’t go beating yourself up.”

Carter shook his head sadly. He was beating himself badly by the looks of it.

“Quit it, would you?” Beau spoke in a sharper tone this time. “You can’t afford to be dwelling on your hurt pride right now. You can’t change what you didn’t do so you need to let it go. Focus on what you can do from here on out and quit feeling sorry for yourself.”

Carter looked up. “I guess you’re right.”

“You know I am.”

Carter smiled. “You ain’t fooling me though.”

“What do you mean?” Beau tried to hide a smile, glad that Carter had rumbled him.

“I’m not that dumb. You’re just trying to make me snap out of it; you’re not being mean.”

Beau shrugged. “I have my reputation as an asshole to think about.”

Carter smiled. “Nah, you blew that months ago.”

Beau smiled back. Things really had changed in the last few months. He’d changed and all for the better. He looked up as Corinne’s SUV turned into the driveway.

“And she’s the one responsible.” Carter stood up. “I’ll see you inside.”

Beau was glad of a moment alone with Corinne. He’d been preoccupied when everyone had left last night and he’d been up and out early this morning. He smiled as Ruby came flying toward him.

“Beau!” she cried as she flung herself into his arms.

He scooped her up and twirled her around. “Hey, pumpkin. Did you have a good day at school?”

“Yes. Did you have a good day? I missed you this morning.”

“Sorry, sweetie. I had to go out early.”

Corinne reached them and leaned in for a kiss. He wrapped his arm around her, and Ruby put an arm around each of their necks.

“Mommy says I can go to see Grandma and Grandpa. Are you coming?”

He frowned at Corinne. “You mean now? Everyone’s here waiting.”

“I know.” Corinne gave him a meaningful look. “But I thought Ruby would have more fun with Grandma and Grandpa than listening to what we have to say. She hasn’t seen them in a while. I called them on our way back and they’re happy to have her.” She looked at Ruby. “But madam here wanted to see you first, since she didn’t get to see you this morning.”

“Yeah, sorry about that. I’ll come up to the big house with you, but we’ll have to be quick. Everyone’s waiting.” He had a feeling Corinne had something she didn’t want to talk about in front of Ruby. Hell, it was better she didn’t hear anything about Guy at all now he came to think about it.

Once they’d left Ruby with his folks—curled into the crook of his dad’s arm on the sofa, watching a documentary about elk—Beau drove them back down to the cottage.

“What’s got you worried?”

Corinne blew out a sigh. “Susie said she’d seen Guy hanging about near the school gates when she picked the kids up today.”

“Jesus!” Beau’s heart felt like it might explode in his chest as the adrenaline coursed through his veins.

Corinne put a hand on his arm. “That was my first reaction, too. That’s why I wanted to tell you alone before we tell everyone else. You need time to process those initial instincts just like I did. Then we can talk it out with the others.”

Beau shook his head as he parked up in the driveway. “You still don’t quite have the hang of how this family works yet, do you? Every single one of them is going to react the same way I just did. The same way you did. She’s our own.”

There were tears in her eyes as she nodded at him. “You’re right, I’m still not used to that.” She climbed out of the truck and he walked around to meet her in front of it before they went inside.

“You’ll get there, you’ll have the rest of your life to work on it, but in the meantime, don’t expect any rational reactions when you tell the guys. They’ll all need to process their reactions too.”

~ ~ ~

Shane smiled at Corinne when she and Beau came into the cottage. She looked more stressed out than he’d ever seen her. She was usually the embodiment of calm, capable, composure. Right now she looked…frazzled! That was the word for it.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

She nodded and exchanged a look with Beau. It seemed they reached a silent agreement that she should come straight out and tell everyone what was on her mind. “I’m a bit shaken up.”

The others stopped their conversations and gathered around her. “What happened?” asked Mason.

“Nothing, and it probably won’t.” She gave them all an apologetic smile then tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.

“But that’s not a risk we want to take,” said Beau.

“It isn’t,” she agreed. “So, much as I feel like a pathetic, overprotective momma, I need to let you know that Susie told me she saw Guy hanging around outside school today. It’s probably a huge overreaction on my part…”

“It isn’t,” said Beau.

“…I need to share my concern with you. I’m scared he might go after Ruby.”

Shane shook his head in disbelief. No. Guy wouldn’t do something like that, would he? He looked around the room and saw varying reactions to that question on the others’ faces.

Carter looked like a bull ready to charge again. No way would he let it happen. Summer’s hand had come up to cover her mouth. She looked shocked and scared. Chance’s eyes were narrow slits. It wouldn’t surprise Shane if he strode out of here right now and went to take Guy down before he even thought about going near Ruby. Mason’s eyebrows had come down and the thunderclouds had rolled in, clouding his face. Gina and Cassidy were shaking their heads at each other, seemingly in the same kind of disbelief Shane felt.

“I’m sorry; I know it sounds crazy,” Corinne said.

“But we’ve got a pretty fair idea that he’s gone crazy,” said Chance. “We can’t be too careful, especially not when it comes to the little one.” He looked at Beau. “Can you get out of town till we take care of this?”

Shane wondered what he meant by that.

“Do you want to take her and stay with Carly and James?” Beau asked Corinne.

“No. I don’t want to take any stupid risks, but I don’t want him running us out of our lives either.”

Mason nodded. “That’d be like letting him win.”

“It’s not a game, Mase. It’s not about winning and losing petty victories anymore,” said Carter. “It’s about keeping everyone safe. I think you should take her and go, Corinne.”

“Thanks, Carter, I might. But right now all we’re going on is a feeling. He could have been there for any number of reasons, but Susie noticed him and it made her uneasy enough to tell me.”

“I think you should go, too,” said Chance, “but if you don’t want to, I’ll take the little one to school every day and pick her up afterward.”

“I can do that, too,” said Carter. “I can drop her off on my way up to town in the mornings. Chance and you can pick her up.”

“Thanks,” said Beau, “but I can do it myself.”

Shane had to smile at the look Chance turned on Beau. “No one’s saying you can’t; you just need to know you don’t have to.”

“Thanks.”

Wow. Those two really had come a long way.

Corinne smiled at Carter and Chance. “Thank you, we’ll figure out what to do for the best, but I don’t mean to hijack everything with talk about Ruby.” She looked at Mason. “What did Luke have to say about the fire?”

Mason sighed. “Not a lot. At least there’s not much he can say about Guy yet. The fire was set deliberately, in the same way as the other two fires. Off the record, he told me that he thinks Guy’s behind it. On the record, he can’t tell me anything other than it appears the fire was not accidental and they’re pursuing all leads to identify a suspect.”

Chance shook his head. “In other words he can’t do a damned thing.”

“He’ll do all he can,” said Mason.

“Exactly, which is nothing. His hands are tied by the law, and the law is an ass.”

Cassidy raised an eyebrow at him. “Dickens?”

Chance shrugged. “That’s what most people think; it was more likely Chapman or Glapthorne.”

“Seriously?” asked Gina. “You two are going to get into the origins of obscure quotes at this point?”

“Sorry.” Cassidy hung her head.

Chance wasn’t in the least apologetic. “My point is, we can’t leave it to Luke or the law to deal with this for us. We need to take care of it ourselves.”

“I agree.” Shane wouldn’t have expected that from Beau.

It surprised the others too judging by the looks on their faces as they all turned toward him. “We can’t sit back and do nothing while we wait for someone else to sort him out.” He looked at Chance. “But we need to be smart about it. We don’t need to wait for the law to take care of us, but we do need to work within it.”

Shane nodded. Beau was smart, and he could be crafty when he wanted. Whatever he came up with should be interesting. They all waited.

Beau shrugged. “I just don’t know how yet.

Chapter Seven

Mason looked around at everyone. “So, are we all happy?”

Carter blew out a sigh. “Happy is a bit of a stretch. We’re battening down the hatches in case he does something. I’d rather be making sure that he doesn’t even try.”

Chance nodded grimly.

Mason knew they were the two he’d need to worry about most. Carter was all about protecting everyone. So was Chance, but he had a vengeful streak, too. He held up a hand. “I know, guys. But like Beau said, we’ve got to be smart about it. Much as I hate to admit it, Guy’s smart. For all we know he may be trying to provoke us into going after him so he can bring the law down on us.”

Gina nodded. “That’d be just like him—to use our own actions against us. We can’t let him.”

Chance and Carter both nodded.

“We can’t just circle the wagons and wait for the storm to pass, though,” said Shane. “It’s never going to be over until we stop him.”

“You’re right,” said Beau, “but the first thing we need to do is make sure everyone’s safe until we figure out a way to stop him.”

“Well, can you hurry about it, then?” Cassidy asked. “Because I don’t like the sounds of this at all. I’ve got a business to run and a wedding to plan. I don’t need to be tiptoeing around looking over my shoulder, wondering if Guy the bogeyman is after me the whole time.”

Mason smiled to himself. Neither Gina nor Cassidy liked the idea they’d come up with—that everyone should be extra vigilant, and if anything else happened, they should all come stay at the ranch until they found a way to deal with Guy. It shouldn’t matter to Gina, she lived here anyway, but she hated the principle—that they were prepared to cower and hide as she’d put it.

Beau smiled at Cassidy. “Sorry, princess. You’re just going to have to live with it for a while.”

She shot him a withering look. “I’m depending on your brilliance to make sure it’s only a short while. Otherwise I’m with Chance and say we should just eliminate the threat.”

Shane and Summer laughed with her at that, but no one else did. It seemed that the rest of them were as afraid as Mason that Chance really might do that.

“I don’t like it,” Chance said. “I mean, yeah everyone needs to be careful. Ruby doesn’t go anywhere unless one of us is with her. We all check in with each other every day, but what are we actually going to do?”

“I’m working on it,” said Beau.

“You keep saying that, but working on what?”

Beau was as frustrated as Chance. He blew out a sigh. “Something. I don’t know what, but there has to be something. There has to be some way to get to him and make him stop.”

“I wish he’d just leave,” croaked Summer. It seemed stress made her voice worse. Mason had pretty much forgotten that she’d originally come to Montana to help her recover from vocal injury, but right now she looked worried and sounded terrible.

Cassidy smiled. “Yeah, we could do like the old westerns and run him out of town.”

Shane shook his head at her; there was no breaking that one’s spirit.

Mason smirked. At least she provided some light relief.

Chance was smiling too. “That’s a great idea, Cassidy.”

What the fuck? He couldn’t be serious?

Chance met Mason’s gaze. “Not like you’re thinking, no. Though I’d love to. What I mean is that April still has some sway over him. Her man owns the loan on the ranch.”

Beau shook his head. “But the only leverage they have with him is that if he causes trouble they could foreclose the loan and take the ranch away. If they do that, there’d be no stopping him.”

“But he’d have to leave wouldn’t he? He’d have nowhere to stay.” Summer looked hopeful.

“I don’t like it,” said Carter. “Even if they were to do that, there’s no saying he’d leave town. And he really would be out for vengeance then. He’d have nothing left to lose and nothing to stop him from getting really vicious. I don’t think we’ve seen him at his worst yet, but losing the ranch would tip him over the edge—to my mind at least.”

Mason nodded. He had to agree.

Beau grasped Carter’s shoulder. “There you go outsmarting me again.”

Corinne checked her watch. “I’m sorry, but I need to go and get Ruby. It’s way past her bedtime, and it doesn’t seem we’re going to get anything resolved tonight.”

The others muttered their agreement.

“So basically, everyone just keep your guard up,” said Mason.

As everyone left, he watched Gina who was talking to Beau about something. He couldn’t imagine how Beau and Corinne must feel, even imagining Guy hanging around the school, thinking that he might…what? Scare Ruby somehow? Try to grab her? His blood boiled, but he couldn’t see Guy doing that. Could he? Watching Gina and thinking about their own little one, his blood ran cold. Thinking about Guy trying to harm him or her? No. Just no.

Corinne headed for the door. She was understandably impatient to go get Ruby. “I’ll see you at home, Beau.”

“No, I’m coming. Sorry.”

“We’ll follow you up there. I need to talk to the folks.” Mason decided in that moment it was time to tell his mom and dad about the baby. He knew Gina wouldn’t mind; she’d been waiting and wanting to. They’d told Al already, and Chance.

When they got up to the big house, he and Gina hung back while Beau scooped up a sleeping Ruby from the sofa and Corinne thanked his parents. It made his heart happy to see the way they’d taken to her as their own grandchild. They weren’t just making an effort for Beau’s sake, they really loved the kid.

Once Beau and Corinne had gone, his dad raised an eyebrow at him. “What’s up, son? What is it that couldn’t wait till morning?”

His mom looked worried. “Did you learn anything about the fire?”

He shrugged. “Luke says it was started deliberately, and it was the same MO as the other fires.”

His dad nodded. “And we all know what that means. I heard he’s got money troubles.”

Mason sighed. “He does, but that’s not what we came to talk to you about.” Guy and the threat of what he might do seemed to be casting a shadow over everything lately. Mason wasn’t going to allow him to spoil this moment. He held an arm out to Gina and she came to stand beside him with a big grin on her face.

His mom eyes widened and a big smile spread across her face. She raised one eyebrow at him in the way she had ever since he was a little kid. It meant she knew what he needed to tell her and she was waiting. This was bigger news than mom, I got into a fight again, though. He smiled at her and then down at Gina. Would she want to tell them? She shook her head.

“Out with it then.” His dad was oblivious.

Mason felt his chest swell with pride as he said the words. “We’re going to have a baby.”

“That’s wonderful! C’est magnifique!” cried his mom. She rarely ever spoke French anymore, only when she was overflowing with happiness.

“Congratulations!” His dad beamed as he pulled them both in for a hug.

His mom pried Gina away and kissed both her cheeks, then did the same to Mason. “I’ve waited fifteen years for this day!”

Mason gave her a puzzled look. It had only been fourteen years since he and Gina had first started dating—and they’d been apart for ten years in between.

His dad laughed. “We dreaded hearing this news when the two of you were kids. And then there were all those years when we dreaded we’d never hear it.” He hugged Gina again. “I’m so happy you came back, love.” He met Mason’s gaze. “And I’m so glad you finally made it right.”

Mason nodded. So was he.

“Do you know your date?” his mom asked Gina.

She smiled. “Right around Valentine’s Day.”

“How perfect!”

His dad’s jaw worked as he did the math. “So you’ll be three months gone when you get married?”

Gina laughed. “Yes, and we need to get to work on the wedding. It’s only a few weeks away now.”

Monique clapped her hands together. “We do! I know you only want it small and informal, but please can I get carried away?”

Mason laughed. “I think you’re going to get the chance to get really carried away. The others are all hoping to share the day.”

He laughed harder at the way her eyes grew even wider still. “All my boys? One big wedding?”

“They’d like to.” Gina gave him an odd look and Mason realized that maybe he should have let his brothers break their own wedding news. He’d done it now though.

His dad smiled at him, seeming to understand. He wrapped an arm around his wife’s shoulders. “Don’t get too carried away yet, Nicky. Let them each tell you in their own time what their plans are—and how much of your help they want.”

She nodded enthusiastically. “I’ll behave. I’m just excited. It’s so exciting. But most exciting is that you’re going to have a baby!” She pinched Mason’s cheek, making Gina and his dad laugh.

“Yep. You’re finally going to be grandparents. It’s taken us a long time, but at least we still get to give you your first grandchild.”

His parents exchanged an odd look.

“What?”

His dad smiled. “We couldn’t be happier, son. We’ve waited forever for you to make us grandparents, but yours won’t be our first grandchild.”

Mason stared at him. What was he talking about?

His mom smiled. “We already have Ruby.”

Mason smiled back and nodded. He might have wanted to be the first of the brothers to give them a grandchild, but the fact that they’d taken Ruby into the family the way they had made him happier than any small matter of his own silly pride might have.

~ ~ ~

When they got home to the cottage, Gina went to the fridge and got a beer for Mason and an apple juice for herself. Mason reached for the beer, but she held it out of his reach and led him outside as he kept swiping at it. She finally let him catch hold of it once they were out on the porch.

He came to her and rested his hands on her shoulders. “How you doing, babe?”

She planted a kiss on his lips and then rested her head on his shoulder. “I’m fine now. I just wanted to be here, with you, alone, under the stars.”

He ran his fingers through her hair sending shivers down her spine. “That’s all I’ve ever wanted.”

She knew he meant it. They’d lost out on ten years they could’ve shared, and Guy Preston had been a large part of the reason why. She couldn’t say it was all his fault, though. If she’d talked to Mason, perhaps… She sighed. It didn’t matter. You couldn’t change the past. What mattered was the present, and the future.

She looked up into Mason’s eyes, loving the laughter etched into the creases around them as he smiled down at her. “How long do I have to wait?” he asked.

“For what?”

He chuckled. “You know damned well what, G. For you to tell me what’s on your mind.”

“Can’t a girl bring her guy outside to watch the stars and drink a beer and just enjoy the night? Does it have to be about something that’s on my mind?”

“It doesn’t have to be, but it is, isn’t it? I know that look on your face. You’ll tell me when you’re good and ready and not a minute before. I’m doing better at this patience thing, but I’m still not much good at it.” He took a swig of his beer. “I’m trying though.”

She had to laugh. He looked like a kid who didn’t want to have to wait to go outside and play. “I’m not trying to test your patience, I just want to be sure I’ve got it straight in my own mind before I say anything.”

He scowled at her. “You know that gets me even more impatient—when you talk all around the houses and still won’t tell me what you’re talking about.”

She smiled and sat down on the swing, patting the cushion beside her for him to do the same.

He shook his head. “I’ll stick with pacing up and down for now, till you tell me what’s up.”

She laughed. “There’s nothing up. I want to talk about names.”

He cocked his head to one side.

“Baby names.”

“Oh.”

“You don’t want to?” Gina wasn’t sure whether he would. He’d been so adamant about waiting until she was through the first trimester before they told anyone, because he was worried. He didn’t want to tempt fate. She didn’t know if he’d think picking names this early was tempting fate, too.

He shrugged. “I don’t know. I hadn’t thought about it. I don’t see any reason why not.”

“You don’t?” She didn’t want to come out and ask him if he thought it was a bad idea.

He understood what she meant and shook his head. “We need a name, and my guess is that you’ve come up with one, right?”

She nodded.

“Well, as long as it’s not some weedy city-boy name.” He sat down beside her and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. “I still get jealous when I think about your time in New York. I don’t want my kid reminding me of it every day.”

Gina slapped his arm. “Oh, shush!” She wondered whether he’d think it was a sissy city-boy name. She hoped not, because she’d already grown attached to it.

“Are you going to tell me what it is?”

She nodded, and couldn’t help starting to laugh as he lowered his face to hers and stared into her eyes. “Tell me.”

“Phoenix!”

Mason sat back as though she’d slapped his face.

“You look like you just smelled skunk for the first time,” she said with a laugh. His brows had knit together and he was wrinkling his nose the tiniest bit. “I take it that’s a no, then?”

He shook his head. “Not at all. I like it; I just never heard it before. Is it for a boy or a girl?”

“Either. I looked it up after we told my dad. The book listed it as a boy’s name or a girl’s. I just thought it would be special. You know?”

“I do. I like it.”

She grinned and pulled his head down to kiss him.

He pecked her lips. “It’s not a yes yet though. I need to roll it around under my hat for a few days, get used to it, okay?”

She smiled and kissed him again. It was a yes, and they both knew it.

~ ~ ~

Back up at the big house, Dave Remington looked up from his book and smiled to himself as he watched his wife get ready for bed. She unpinned her long hair and sat in front of the mirror to brush it out. Even after all these years, she was still the most beautiful woman on earth.

She caught his eye in the mirror and turned around. “What do you see when you look at me like that, Dave? Do you see an old lady?”

He put his book down and took his glasses off. “I see a beautiful woman, Nicky. I see the woman I love.”

She swatted in the air. “You always were a sweet talker.” She looked back at the mirror and examined her face. “A beautiful woman doesn’t have all these wrinkles. A beautiful woman doesn’t have skin like this leather.” She pulled the skin away from her cheek.

Dave got out of bed and went to stand behind her. “Now, see that’s where you’re wrong, my love.” He put his hands on her shoulders and held her gaze in the mirror. “A pretty girl doesn’t have wrinkles, and a pretty girl doesn’t have skin like leather.” Uh-oh! He needed to hurry on and get to his point before he really put his foot in it. He rubbed her shoulders. “But, Nicky, you’re so much more than a pretty girl. You’re a beautiful woman. Your wrinkles aren’t something to be ashamed of; they’re something to be proud of. You earned them on the way through life. They show that you lived and learned.” He touched her cheek. “They show that you’ve laughed and cried and that you’ve loved.”

Her eyes filled with tears as she nodded. He knew she was remembering so many times in this life that they’d shared, times when they’d laughed and times when they’d cried. He knew because he was remembering, too. He had to swallow the lump in his throat before he could continue.

“Some people say that beauty is only skin deep, but I think real beauty shines from the inside out. And you shine the brightest, my love. Your wrinkles, and your skin are the way they are because you’ve lived this hard life, here in this harsh place, with me. Maybe your skin succumbed to the weather and the hard work, but this whole place and everyone in it succumbed to the beauty that shines out of you. You filled the place with love, you raised our boys to be men with big hearts and kind souls. You’re beautiful in all the important ways, my love. That’s what I see when I look at you.”

A single tear ran down her cheek as she held his gaze in the mirror. “Merci.”

He nodded. He tended to use words sparingly most of the time, but sometimes his wife needed to hear them. He’d spent the last forty years trying to give her everything she needed and he wasn’t about to start letting her down now.

Chapter Eight

Cassidy smiled when she saw Summer come into the gallery. “Hey, chica.”

“Hey.”

“You look frazzled. What’s up?”

Summer shrugged. “Thanks. And I thought I’d covered up well with makeup and boots!” She held her foot out to show a pair of gorgeous cowboy boots.

Cassidy laughed. “Don’t worry, they’ll be enough to distract the casual observer, but you can’t fool me. You never could.”

Summer sighed. “That’s true.”

“So, come on. Tell me all about it. I can’t believe Carter’s done anything to upset you, and you look more stressed than sad. What is it?”

“Just all this stuff with Guy. I don’t know; it’s gotten to me. I think it’s burst my little bubble.”

Cassidy had to try not to laugh at the expression on her face. She looked like someone had told her Christmas had been canceled this year. “What do you mean?”

“That I like to believe that we live in this wonderful place where bad things never happen. I like to think that it’s all happy and everyone is good and kind to each other. And up until now I’ve totally bought into that. Everyone here is wonderful. And then there’s Guy. He’s like this black shadow lying over everything. I hate it. And it scares me.”

Cassidy shook her head. “Summer, sweetie, we do live in a wonderful magical place. And in the grand scheme of things, nothing bad ever really does happen here. I mean, come on, when you lived in Nashville there were muggings and murders all the time, right?”

“Yeah, but you expect it there. It’s just part of big city life, it happens, but you kind of make yourself blind to it. That must sound awful, but you know what I mean. Here I’d convinced myself that nothing bad could happen.”

“I can see that, but you shouldn’t let that asshole change how you see the place, how you feel about living here. You just keep believing it’s all rainbows and unicorn farts, keep your blinkers on and that’s all you’ll see.”

Summer laughed. “Unicorn farts?”

Cassidy smirked. “Okay, we can make that fairy dust, if you prefer?”

“Much better, thank you. And it’s not making me want to leave or anything, don’t think that. I just hate that one horrible man can steal the magic.”

“Only if you let him. It’s all about how you choose to see things, so keep seeing only the good stuff, forget about the bad stuff and you’ll be fine.”

“I wish it were that easy. I can’t forget about it when I’m worried about everyone, can I?”

“I guess not. So, did you just come to whine?”

Summer laughed. “You are such a terrible friend, Cassidy Lane. I didn’t come to you for sympathy, because I already know better than to try that. And you should know me better, too. When I get upset and there’s nothing I can do about it, I find something constructive to focus on instead.”

Cassidy was relieved. For all her joking, she was feeling the same way as Summer. Having a crazy, vindictive asshole running around town setting people’s barns on fire was enough to pee on anyone’s parade—especially when he had it in for their family in particular. “Good,” she said with a smile. “So what worthy project are you going to drag me into this time?”

“Ha! The worthiest project of all. I want to start talking weddings. I thought Gina would be here with you.”

“She’ll be back. She ran down the valley to see her dad.”

“Oh, should I wait? How long do you think she’ll be?”

Cassidy checked her watch. “Maybe half an hour, she’s been gone for a while already.”

“Great. Should I run and get us some lunch from the coffee shop, then?”

“Sure, you know what I like, and Gina’s had a thing for tuna melts lately. You could get her one of those. Then we can have a working lunch brainstorming wedding arrangements. What about Corinne, though? Shouldn’t we wait until she’s free?”

“I talked to her this morning. She likes the idea of us getting started with at least some planning and I said we could have a girly night at my place sometime soon.”

“Sounds like a plan to me.”

“Okay. I’ll see you in a few.”

Summer let herself out and headed for the coffee shop and Cassidy picked up her phone.

“Hey, princess,” Shane answered. “Is everything okay?”

She laughed. “You realize you sound like Carter?”

“I know, but I finally understand why he does it. I’m constantly worrying about everyone.”

“Don’t, sweetheart. There’s no need. And besides, worrying never changes anything anyway. It never stops anything bad from happening.”

“Yes, wise one. Thank you.” He did sound stressed and that wasn’t like him.

“It’s really getting to you, isn’t it?”

He sighed. “It is, but I have to tell you, I think we finally found what it is that hurts my ego.”

She waited. She didn’t know what he meant, but she knew him well enough to know that she shouldn’t push him to help her understand. He was in the process of figuring it out for himself.

“You still there?”

“Yep.”

“And you’re not going to give me any shit?” He laughed.

“Typical! I try to be all understanding and let you talk and you’re just waiting for me to give you shit.” She laughed with him.

“Sorry, I guess I’d just rather go for the laugh than poke at what I’m feeling. It’s ugly.”

“What is?”

“The fact that what bothers me most is that I’m just not tuned in to what’s going on with Guy. The others all have these spidey senses—Carter and Chance, in particular. They’re on high alert and they’re scheming up plots and plans to protect everyone and to seek revenge.” He sighed. “I feel like the happy dopey little brother looking around at everyone saying, what? Huh? I have no clue what he’s going to do, I have no clue what to do about him. And it makes me feel like shit.”

“Aww, sweetheart…” Cassidy felt for him, but she didn’t know how to make him feel any better. It didn’t matter because apparently he hadn’t finished anyway.

“What’s worse is that everyone else is stressing about what to do, and I’m stressing about the fact that I’m useless.”

“You are not! Don’t give me that shit, Shane Remington. It’s like you always tell Carter; we’re all smart in different ways. You’re just not tuned in to bad things, just like Carter isn’t tuned into book smart things, and Beau isn’t tuned into emotional things. You’re a little ray of sunshine remember?”

She was relieved to hear him chuckle.

“Seriously, Shane. Don’t beat yourself up, please? I have no doubt that your unique insights are going to be needed at some point before this is over.”

“You reckon?”

“I do.”

“Thanks, Cass. I guess I’m feeling like the baby brother again and I don’t like it. I want to be seen—and to see myself—as one of the strong, capable ones who takes care of business, you know?”

“You know, I know. No one understands that better than I do. But you’ve got to be realistic about where your strengths lie, too. Rely on the others for what they bring to the table, and they’ll rely on you when the time comes.”

“I love you.”

She smiled. “And I love you. Now are we done with this little therapy session?”

He laughed. “It sounds like it. Just when I thought you were softening up on me, you’re back to whooping my ass.”

She laughed with him. “I can’t go too soft, I don’t want you getting all dependent on me. I like a real man.”

“I’ll show you a real man later.”

“I’ll look forward to it.” Cassidy smiled to herself as she hung up. God, she loved that man. She’d been wary of getting involved with him at first. He was an outgoing, fun, good-looking guy, there was no doubt about that, but she’d been with guys like that before and they tended to have big, fragile egos. Shane wasn’t like that. He really was a little ray of sunshine, and when something pricked his ego, he wasn’t afraid to talk to her about it. Communication was their greatest strength and she loved that about their relationship.

The doorbell buzzed, startling her. For a moment all the little hairs on the back of neck stood up. She was out front in the gallery so it meant someone had just come in the door to the office in the back. She looked around wildly and grabbed a big heavy paperweight, shaped like a bear, off the counter before making her way to the office door. She pushed it open slowly and carefully, then burst out laughing when she saw Gina in there hanging up her purse.

“Hey! What did I do that’s so funny? Do I have a smudge on my nose or something?” Gina gave her a puzzled smile.

“Sorry.” Cassidy came into the office and put the paperweight down. She pushed her long blonde hair back over her shoulders while her heart rate returned to normal. “You scared me shitless!”

Gina laughed. “How?” She eyed the paperweight. “And you were about to bludgeon me to death with that thing?”

“Not you. Guy bloody Preston! I heard the buzzer go and all my internal alarms went off. I just knew Guy, the big bad wolf, had come to get me. The fight or flight instinct kicked in, and you know I don’t flee!”

Gina shook her head. “This is so crazy. He’s got us all spooked.”

“He does. I didn’t think I was too worried, but my reaction just proved me wrong on that one.” She put her hand on her chest. “My heart rate still isn’t quite back down to normal. And the stupid thing is, I knew you’d be back any minute. I just told Summer you wouldn’t be long.”

“Oh, did I miss her?”

“She’ll be back. She went to get us all some lunch.”

“She’s so sweet, and I’m starving.”

“I told her to get you a tuna melt since you seem to have developed an addiction to them lately.”

Gina shrugged. “Thanks.”

The buzzer sounded again, this time signaling someone had come into the gallery. Gina picked up the paperweight with a smirk. “Do you think we need to take this?”

Cassidy shook her head. “Don’t you dare tell anyone. I feel so stupid.”

“I won’t; don’t worry. I’ll go see who it is while you pull yourself together.”

“I’m fine now, it’s probably Summer.”

The office door opened and Summer popped her head around. “Hey ladies, can I come in?”

“Of course you can. You don’t need to be asked, silly. And besides, we can’t have lunch till you do.”

Summer came in and started unpacking the bag she’d brought, laying out the sandwiches on the table.

“Thanks,” said Gina. “This is great. I need to take my mind off everything that’s going on, and you can’t beat lunch with the girls to take your mind off things. What brings you up to town, Summer?”

“Cassidy didn’t tell you?”

“No, what’s up?” Gina looked at Cassidy.

“I’m not the only one freaking out. Our little Summer needed to get out and take her mind off the big bad wolf, too.”

Gina nodded. “It seems we all do.”

“I wish Corinne was here,” said Cassidy. “She probably needs a distraction more than any of us. She’s got little Ruby to worry about.”

“Let’s decide now what night you all want to come over to our place,” said Summer. She looked at Gina. “I decided that the best way to ignore all the negative juju at the moment is to focus on something positive. And the most positive thing we all have going on is getting married—in less than a month if we can manage to pull it off. I thought we could have a powwow now and then get together again one night soon when Corinne can come, too.”

Gina nodded. “Sounds great to me.”

“But what?” Gina was uncomfortable about something, Cassidy could tell.

She sighed. “We went over to Dave and Monique’s after you all left last night and Mason mentioned that you’d all like to get married the same day we do.” She gave them an apologetic smile. “Sorry, he just didn’t think.”

“It’s not a problem is it?” Cassidy didn’t understand why it would be.

“I just thought you—and the guys—might want to tell them yourselves.”

“I think Carter did,” said Summer, “but it’s no biggie. Don’t worry. You know what he’s like. He lets anything roll off his back. He’ll just be so happy if we can pull it off. That’s what’s most important to me.”

“Aww,” Cassidy grinned at her. “You two are just adorable.”

Summer laughed. “And you and Shane aren’t?”

Cassidy smiled, remembering her conversation with him earlier. “I love that asshole.”

“And he loves you,” said Gina. “I knew the two of you were made for each other.”

“I wouldn’t go gloating too much, Gina. You might have had me and Shane pegged, but it took you ten years to finally figure out that you and Mason were made for each other.”

Gina shrugged. “We got there in the end. Anyways, what are the two of you thinking about weddings? I’m a simple kind of girl. I wasn’t planning on doing much of anything other than setting out a bunch of chairs behind the big house, inviting our friends and family over, and feeding them afterwards.”

Cassidy gave her a stern look. “Well, you know that’s not going to happen now, don’t you?”

Gina grinned. “I guess so, but don’t look at me for any other big ideas. That’s all I’ve got.”

Cassidy shook her head. “You stick with me, my little bumpkin; you’ll be fine.”

Summer looked worried. “No. We should fit in with what you want, Gina. It’s your big day, we want to join in—not hijack it.”

Cassidy patted her arm. “Trust me, little one. Gina will be ecstatic with the end result. She just doesn’t know what she wants, because she doesn’t know what’s possible.” She grinned; she was warming to this idea. She’d never been the kind of girl to dream of a big wedding. If it were down to her, she and Shane would go off and get married on a beach somewhere in the Caribbean. But it was about so much more than just herself. First and foremost, it was about her and Shane. Family was everything to him and so doing the one big wedding thing was a no-brainer. It was also about her friends, and their men—the rest of her family. She was going to do everything in her power to make sure it was special for every single one of them.

Gina was watching her face. “The way you’re smiling has me worried. I don’t do froofy and I don’t enjoy extravagant.” She looked at Summer. “Can we get that on the record before we start?”

Summer nodded. “I’m right there with you, and I think Corinne will be, too.” She looked at Cassidy. “It’s all about love and family, not grand gestures and huge catering bills.”

“Like you can’t afford it!”

“It’s not about whether we can, it’s whether we want to.” Summer’s voice cracked on the last few words and she was starting to look stressed again.

“Settle down, sweetie,” said Cassidy. “I’m only playing with you. I’m the same way, and I do know what this means to the guys. It’s about them as much as it’s about us.”

Gina laughed. “I wouldn’t go telling a bunch of Montana men that, especially not this bunch.”

Cassidy nodded. “We don’t need to tell ’em, but we all know it’s true, and I think we should keep it in mind as we figure out how we want the day to go.” She met Gina’s eye and was serious for a moment. “And Summer’s right. This was originally supposed to be your big day; you should have the final yes or no on everything, okay?”

“There’s no need for that…”

“Yes, there is,” said Summer, “and if you don’t agree to it, then we’ll have to pick another day.”

Cassidy raised an eyebrow at her and Gina laughed. “Okay, okay. I agree. But can you at least give me some idea what we’re talking about? What do the two of you want?”

Cassidy shrugged. “I haven’t come up with anything concrete yet. I’d been waiting to see if it was really going to happen first.” She smiled at Summer. “But I bet you have all kinds of sappy ideas you’re waiting to spring on us.”

Summer smiled back. “A couple, maybe.” She turned to Gina. “You don’t have to take any of them seriously, but I’m going to spew all my silly ideas at you, just because I like to daydream. You can sift through them and see if there’s any you like.”

“Come on, then,” said Cassidy, “out with them. And be warned, Gina, there’ll be some wild and wonderful ideas…” She held up a hand as Summer started to protest. “And there’ll be some real gems that we’ll want to run with.”

Summer nodded. “Thank you. I may as well start with a silly fantasy one, just to get it off my chest.” Her cheeks tinged with pink, making Cassidy want to tease her. She held back though; she didn’t want to make her clam up. “It’s…” Summer shook her head. “It sounds silly now I’m about to say it out loud, but in my head, it’s perfect and romantic and it’s about the guys and their bond, and…”

Cassidy rolled her eyes. “Just tell us already!”

“Okay, okay. You know how usually the groom is there waiting at the altar and the bride shows up? Well, I keep thinking it would be awesome if all four of them show up together. If they all ride down from the ridge behind the house. You know, four big cowboys thundering in…and…” she stopped. “Is it too pathetic for words?”

Gina shook her head. “No. I love it. What girl wouldn’t love that idea? And I’m pretty sure they’d like it, too.”

Cassidy nodded. She knew Shane would.

“What’s the problem, Cass? You’re nodding, but your face says no.”

“I love the idea for them, but what about us? I don’t want to feel like the weak and weedy little woman, waiting for the man to show up. You know me, I want to make a grand entrance of my own.” She smiled at them. “And neither one of you can tell me that you don’t.”

Summer nodded, and Gina looked thoughtful. After a few moments a smile spread across her face. “We could do the same?”

Cassidy raised an eyebrow. “But if we let them ride in first, we won’t get to see it.”

“So we all ride in at the same time.” Gina was warming to her idea. “They can come down from the ridge behind the big house, we can come up the trail from the cottage. We can meet them and all pair up in the meadow.”

Summer’s eyes were sparkling. “It’s perfect! I love it.”

Cassidy did too. She liked the idea of riding across the meadow to meet with Shane and then side by side down the aisle. “What about Corinne? How much riding has she done?”

Gina smirked. “She’ll be fine. Chance has been teaching her, but Beau doesn’t know. She wanted to surprise him when he’s ready to ride again himself. She’ll be ready to go with him.”

“Great! So, it’s decided then,” said Summer.

Cassidy shook her head. “It’s an idea we all like, but we don’t decide anything until we’re all together.”

“Yeah, sorry. I’m getting a bit carried away aren’t I? So, how about you all come over to our place on Friday night? I’m sure the guys could have a night of their own, too.”

“That works for me,” said Gina.

“And me,” Cassidy agreed.

Chapter Nine

Corinne looked up from the reception desk where she was going through the roster for the housekeeping staff. She smiled when she saw Chance coming toward her.

He smiled back and snatched his hat off his head.

“You’re not in church, Chance. You can leave it on.”

He shrugged. “I guess I just never feel at home in here. I feel like I need to be on my best behavior in front of the guests.”

“You’ve got no worries there. You’re like this mystical figure to them, seeing you around is like getting a peak at the authentic Montana they came here to find.”

Chance chuckled. “You always try to make people feel good, make them comfortable, don’t you? That’s a nice thing to say, but I’m not buying it.”

There was no point trying to convince him that it was simply the truth. In the time she’d been here, she’d heard countless guests whispering about Chance the taciturn—not to mention gorgeous—real cowboy they saw around the place. But she knew nothing she said would make him feel comfortable. She liked Chance—a lot. But there was an edge to him. He never seemed comfortable indoors. He had this raw energy that couldn’t be contained within four walls. To her mind he was the quintessential Montana cowboy. She found it hard to believe that he hadn’t been born and bred here. He was originally from California, just like her.

“Buy it or not, that’s just how it is. What brings you in here, anyway? Shane’s out in the barn if you want him.”

“I came to see you. I wanted to tell you that Carter’s going to pick Ruby up from school today. He’s coming back down the valley at that time and I’ve got to ride up the top pasture checking fences.”

“Thanks, Chance. You really don’t have to do this you know. You or Carter.” Since they’d talked about it at the cottage the other night, Carter had been taking Ruby to school in the mornings and Chance had been picking her up. They both claimed it was no trouble. Carter rode up to town in the morning and passed the school anyway, and Chance said that he went out around three o’clock every afternoon on errands. Corinne hadn’t known him to do that before, but he’d certainly made a habit of it this week.

He smiled. “I do have to, and so does Carter. It’s just the way we’re made. So, if you don’t mind humoring us, and Ruby doesn’t mind spending a little more time with her uncles than she usually does, then it’s all good, right?”

“It is. She’s loving it, and honestly, so am I. She’s been after making everyone her family, as she puts it, and this is certainly doing that.” She hesitated, but decided to ask. “And you don’t mind her calling you Uncle Chancey?”

He laughed and shook his head. “Nah, it’s cute. Just don’t tell anyone I said that.”

“And she doesn’t give you any trouble?”

“None at all. She’s a feisty little madam, don’t get me wrong, but I prefer that. In fact, she reminds me a lot of my little sister, Missy. Missy’s hell on wheels when she wants to be and stubborn as a mule. She’s the only person in the world who dared call me Chancey, till I met Ruby.” He smiled. “I guess I have a soft spot for little ladies with big hearts—who talk too much.”

Corinne laughed. “I hope I get to meet Missy someday soon. It sounds as though she and Ruby would get along. Will she be coming to the weddings?”

Chance looked puzzled. “No. Why would she?”

That took Corinne aback a little—why wouldn’t she?

Chance frowned. “Sorry. She’s never met any of the guys. My two worlds have never collided.”

“Maybe they will someday.”

“Maybe.” It didn’t look like the idea appealed to him too much.

Shane came down the hallway toward them. “Hey, Chance. You looking for me?”

Chance crammed his hat back on his head and winked at Corinne. “Nah, I was just leaving.” He turned and walked away.

Shane looked at Corinne. “Is he okay?”

“He seems it. He was just letting me know that Carter’s picking Ruby up today since he has to go up and check fences.”

“What fences?”

“The top pasture, he said.”

Shane frowned.

“Is everything okay?”

“I don’t know. I hope so. It’s just that with everything that’s going on, I’m second-guessing everything Chance and Carter do. They seem to be able to smell trouble coming a mile off, while I’m constantly trying to play catch up.”

Corinne knew how he felt. “I don’t think there’s anything going on. It was just a change of plan and he wanted to keep me in the loop.”

“Yeah. Sorry.” Shane ran a hand through his hair.

Corinne felt bad for him. He was normally the life and soul of the party, the happy-go-lucky one. “There’s no need. I think we’re all on edge.”

“We sure are. I don’t suppose your fiancé has come up with anything to get Guy out of the picture, has he?”

“No, though I’m sure he will. I just hope he comes up with something soon. He’s totally preoccupied with it.”

“I know, I’ve seen him. If I didn’t know any better I’d think he was reverting to his grumpy old self. That can’t be much fun to live with.”

Corinne smiled. “It’s fine. He does get a bit intense, but you just need to distract him. I keep talking to him about the new house, and Ruby keeps tugging his sleeve till he plays with her.”

“You two are the best thing that’s ever happened to him.”

That made her heart happy. “And he’s the best thing that’s ever happened to us.” He truly was. She loved him with all her heart, and so did Ruby. He was good to them and good for them. She smiled as she thought about him, and about the fact that if everything went well, they’d be married by this time next month. She caught Shane’s eye and came back to reality with a bump. He was still her boss, and they were still at work.

Shane grinned. “Do you think you’ll ever loosen up?”

She sighed. “I don’t know. Part of me would like to. We’re going to be family, after all. But part of me needs to hang on to the professional persona. It took me years of hard work to earn respect and acceptance in this industry.”

“I doubt that,” said Shane. “You earn them just by being you. You don’t need a persona. Your character speaks for itself. I hope you’ll let the walls down over time. You’ve got efficiency covered, it might be nice to start letting people in. I’ll be in my office if you need me.”

Wow! Corinne stared after him. She’d been trying so hard to keep up the front and there was Shane telling her she might do better without it. She nodded. He might be right.

~ ~ ~

Summer ran to the door when she heard Carter’s truck pull up outside the house. She went out and stood on the front deck with a smile.

He made his way up the steps and wrapped her in a hug. “Hey, darlin’.”

She loved it when he called her that. “Hi. Are you okay?”

He nodded and wrapped his arm around her shoulders as they went inside. “I am now I’m here.”

She looked up at him. He seemed tired and troubled. “Want to tell me about it?”

He nodded and went to the fridge. “Yeah, outside over a beer?”

“I’ll get myself a glass of wine.”

When they were seated on the back deck overlooking the river, she took hold of his hand. “Has something happened?”

“No. But I’m starting to get uneasy.”

“Why?”

“When I went to fetch Ruby from school this afternoon, Guy’s truck was parked at the end of the driveway. He wasn’t in it when I pulled in, but when I came back out with Ruby, he was sitting there grinning at me. He looked like he’d lost it, Summer. Like he’s really gone crazy. It was like he was just messing with my head, trying to put the wind up me, show me that he could get Ruby if he wanted to. It worked, too. If I hadn’t had her in the truck…” he shook his head. “I think he’s just trying to provoke me, but maybe he really has cracked up, and if he has, then who knows what he’s capable of?”

Summer swallowed. Her throat felt like sandpaper. “Did you tell Corinne?”

“No. I called Beau. He said he’d tell her about it when he got home. The two of them can talk about what they want to do. I wish they’d go stay with her sister till this is all over.” He cupped her face between his hands. “I wish you’d go and stay with yours.”

“I’m fine. What could he do to me?”

Carter’s face clouded over and again she could see the man a stranger might see when they looked at him—he was pretty intimidating. “I don’t even want to imagine.”

That sent shivers down her spine. “Let’s not, then.” Summer didn’t want to think about it any longer. “Let’s talk about something happy instead, shall we?”

The corners of his mouth turned up in the hint of a smile. “Like what?”

“Like when you’re going to make an honest woman out of me.”

Carter grinned. “Just as soon as we can.”

“Good, because I have my heart set on the end of August, along with the rest of your family, and instead of putting me off anymore, I want you to admit that you love the idea and we should make it happen.”

“What about Autumn?”

“I already talked to her; she’ll be there no matter what.”

He smiled. “And Clay?”

“He said the same. He’ll be there come hell or high water, even if it’s only for a couple of hours.”

“And you’re sure you want to get married the same day as the others? You’re not just doing it for me, or for them?”

“Carter, it’s my wedding day. I want to do whatever will mean the most.”

He raised an eyebrow.

“To me, as well as to you.”

He raised his other eyebrow.

“And the others,” she admitted. “But you have to understand that what makes me happy is seeing you happy and knowing that I’m at least partly responsible for the smile on your face.”

“You are wholly responsible. I didn’t think I’d ever be happy again till I met you. I thought content was just fine.”

She shook her head and closed her arms around his neck. “You deserve so much more than contentment.”

“And I found it.” He closed his arms around her and drew her closer.

“We both have, and I don’t want anything overshadowing it.”

“Neither do I. I just wish we could come up with some way to make him stop.”

Summer nodded. “Can’t the police do anything?”

“I talked to Mason. Luke says they’re working on pinning the fires on him, and that if he does anything else, we can get a restraining order.” He shrugged. “Like that’d do any good. I’m depending on Beau to come up with something smart.”

“Someone needs to. I hate to think we’ll all be looking over our shoulders still on our wedding day.”

Carter’s eyebrows came down. “No way will I let him spoil that day. Hopefully we’ll be able to put a stop to him before then.”

Summer stroked his arm. “Let’s forget about him for now, can we? Are you hungry? I haven’t done anything about dinner yet.”

The gentle smile she was used to seeing on his face was back. “How about frozen pizza followed by ice cream?”

She loved the sound of that. It was comfort food plus it always reminded her of their first date. “Perfect. I’ll go set the oven to preheat.”

She stood up, but he caught her hand and pulled her back down to sit in his lap. “And maybe after dinner we can work on trying to grow our family again?” As he spoke his hand slid down her back sending little ripples of desire coursing through her. She wriggled around in his lap until she was straddling him and clung to his shoulders as she pressed her breasts into his face.

“Or maybe before dinner?”

“Maybe.”

His hands closed around her ass and he mouthed her nipple through her shirt, making her moan.

They both knew there was no maybe about it.

~ ~ ~

“Tell me what I can do, Beau?” Wanda stood in his office doorway with her hands on her hips.

“I would if I knew. I’m sorry I’m being such a grumpy asshole, but I have to figure something out.”

Wanda smiled. “I never thought I’d hear you apologize for being a grumpy asshole, and I never thought I’d say, don’t you worry about it, I understand.”

Beau smiled back. “Can you say that again while I record it?”

She waved a hand at him. “No way. I’ll deny ever having said it in the first place. But, damn, Beau, there has to be something we can do. Just the thought of that slimy bastard sitting outside the kids’ school gives me the heebie-jeebies. To think about him laying a finger on sweet little Ruby—or any of them for that matter.” She held his gaze. “I could start a rumor.”

Beau narrowed his eyes. “What kind of rumor?”

She shrugged. “How long do you think he’d last if people thought he was trying to take a kid?”

Beau sighed. “Not long, but do we really have to stoop to his level?”

Wanda made a face.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean you were stooping.”

“Oh, I am. And I’ll go a lot lower than that. All’s fair in love and war as far as I’m concerned and this is war. If the law won’t go after him, and none of you Remingtons are prepared to beat the crap out of him and teach him what’s what, then I’ll just have to resort to whatever means are at my disposal.” She huffed. “I’ll put a stop to him. I ain’t scared!”

“Come on, Wanda. I’m not scared, Chance and Carter most definitely aren’t. I’m having to hold the two of them off from beating the crap out of him, and Mason too. What good would it do if they did? Tell me that? They’d be in trouble with the law and Preston would still be walking around free to cause trouble.”

“I doubt he’d be walking after Chance and Carter got done with him.”

So did Beau. “That’s not the point, and it’s exactly the point. You can be damned sure they’d be charged with assault, or worse.” He was worried about Chance; the look he got in his eye whenever Guy’s name came up could only be called murderous. Beau shuddered. He had to do something before he or Carter took the law into their own hands.

Wanda nodded. “I know. You’re right. Just like you always are, smart-ass. We know everything we can’t do, but we need to come up with something we can do.”

“Which brings us full circle. I’m being a grumpy asshole because I’m totally preoccupied with figuring something out.”

“So I should shut up, butt out, and leave you to it?” Wanda looked close to apologetic.

“No, I’m only banging my head against the wall. You can help me figure out what I tell Corinne about Guy hanging out by the school again.”

“You tell her exactly what Carter told you.”

“But I don’t want to scare her.”

“You don’t think she’s already scared? You can bet your ass she’s terrified. But she’s also one smart momma. You tell her everything and you let her decide what she wants to do about it—and you support whatever she says, you hear me?”

Beau smiled through pursed lips. “Yes, Mom. Thanks. Mom.”

Wanda pushed away from the wall. “You know I’m right,” she muttered as she wandered back out to the reception area.

He did, too. He didn’t like it though. He didn’t want Ruby in danger, and he didn’t want Corinne scared for her daughter. He did want to come up with something that could stop Guy once and for all.

He racked his brain again. There had to something. What was he missing? He sighed as he ran through it again. Guy had nothing left to lose. His wife was gone, along with his son. He was broke, and he had the threat of foreclosure hanging over him. He had no fear to hold him back. He was angry and vindictive. There wasn’t going to be a way to change his attitude.

Beau rested his head in his hands. There was nothing to threaten him with and nothing to appeal to him with. What could they appeal to? He didn’t have a better nature. No, it’d be more like appeal to his greed. But even if Beau knew what he might be greedy for… He stopped and stared out the window. There was a connection he hadn’t made before. Guy was greedy for money. No. He couldn’t be bought off.

It was the law that should be taking care of him. He should be locked up, that was the truth of the matter, but the law took time. Beau understood due process. His brothers didn’t.

He looked at the clock on the wall. He needed to be getting home. He and Corinne needed to talk tonight about her and Ruby getting out of town. No matter what Wanda might have said about supporting whatever Corinne wanted, Beau wanted her and Ruby as far away from the threat as possible.

Chapter Ten

Carter smiled and waved at Ruby when he pulled up in front of the cabin. She was a little cutie. Apparently, him picking her up for school in the mornings like this had improved her morning routine. According to Corinne, she no longer dawdled over her breakfast, but gobbled it down so she could go sit in the window to look out for him.

He couldn’t wait for the day he and Summer had little ones of their own. It couldn’t be too far away at the rate they were trying!

Ruby came flying out the front door and down the path to greet him.

“Uncle Carter, Uncle Carter!” She wrapped her arms around his knees and hugged hard.

“Hey, sweet pea. Are you ready to go?”

“Yes. I just have to get my bag. Come see Mommy and my Beau?” She tugged at his hand and led him to the front door.

“Come on in,” said Beau.

“Thanks.” Carter took his hat off and stood in the hallway.

“Sorry, Carter,” called Corinne. “We’ll be right with you. Ruby, come here.”

Carter smiled at Beau. “Regular morning madness, huh?”

“I wish. It’s a long way from the regular kind, what with our crazy friend out there.”

“Yeah, I wondered if you guys would even want her to go today.”

From the look on his face, Beau didn’t. “While she’s going with you, and Chance is picking her up, it’s not so bad. Then we’ve got the weekend.” He looked over his shoulder and lowered his voice. “When I’m hoping that I can convince Corinne to take her and stay with her sister.”

Carter nodded. He’d do the same. “Good luck with that.”

“With what?” asked Corinne as she rustled Ruby back into the hallway where they were still standing.

“Nothing.”

Carter smiled. “Let’s go, sweet pea.”

Ruby kissed Corinne’s cheek and then went to Beau. “Bye, Daddy.”

Carter felt his eyes sting. He’d never heard her call Beau that before. From the look on their faces, Beau and Corinne hadn’t either. He made for the door. If this was a special moment for them, he didn’t want to be in the middle of it.

A few moments later, Beau brought Ruby out to the truck. “Thanks, bro. I’ll be able to do this myself soon. It’s just been crazy at the office and I’ve been needing to get up there early.”

“No worries. We like our time together, don’t we, Ruby.”

“Yes!” She grinned at him while Beau fastened her in.

“You both have a great day. I’ll see you later.”

“Bye, Daddy,” she said again.

Carter raised an eyebrow at Beau over her head. Beau just grinned. “See you later, pumpkin.”

Carter found himself gripping the steering wheel tighter as he got closer to school. He smiled at Ruby as she chatted away about her pony Gypsy and how she was going to ride out with her daddy soon. He couldn’t focus on what she was saying, though. He was too busy looking out for Guy. His heart was pounding as he rounded the corner to the spot where Guy had been parked yesterday. There was no sign of him. Carter nodded to himself and let out the breath he didn’t know he’d been holding.

“Are you okay, Uncle Carter?”

“I’m great, sweet pea.”

“Are you coming to get me after school again?”

“No, Uncle Chance is coming today.”

“Okay. I like Uncle Chancey.”

Carter had to smile. He wondered how Uncle Chancey dealt with her.

After he’d dropped her off and watched her safely inside the building, Carter headed back up the driveway, his shoulders set. He was half-expecting Guy to be out by the road again.

He wasn’t.

When he got up to town, he decided to stop by his house before he went into the nursery. He wouldn’t disturb Alex. He’d no doubt still be sleeping since he worked as a bartender at the Mint. He’d been renting the place this last couple of months, and it was working out well. Alex was a good guy. He’d been tired of the houseshare he had in town, and this worked well for Carter since he had someone on site. He smiled to himself. He liked having someone here to keep an eye on Buster and the other cats who hung out in the shed.

He parked up and went to check on them. Buster came out and curled around his legs with a baleful meow. “Hey, buddy, how’ve you been?” Carter asked as he scratched the cat’s ears. “Have you missed me?” He opened the shed door and was pleased to see full food and water bowls inside. Alex had said he loved cats and he certainly seemed to take care of them.

Carter felt a bit dumb. He’d only come to check in on the cats. He was a caretaker at heart. He’d taken care of Ruby this morning, he needed to take care of the cats who’d come to depend on him. He wished he could keep Summer by his side and take care of her the whole while. He made his way back to the truck and dug his phone out of his pocket. He’d give her a quick call before he started the day. He knew she’d be worrying about whether Guy had been outside school this morning.

It rang for a long while before she picked up, and when she did, her voice sounded terrible.

“Hey.”

“Hey, you don’t sound too good. I won’t make you talk. I just wanted to let you know that I dropped Ruby off with no problems this morning. There was no sign of him.”

“I know,” she croaked.

“You do? How?”

“Because he was here.”

“What?! Summer, what do you mean? Are you okay? His heart was thundering in his chest as he hauled the truck around sending gravel flying. He was back out to the road by the time she answered.

“I’m okay. I’m fine. He just scared me.”

“How? What happened? What did he do?”

“He didn’t do anything. I’m okay, honestly. He just sat there, in his truck, in the driveway. Carter, he just stared up at the house. I thought it was you coming back, that you’d forgotten something so I went out to the front deck and when I saw him I just ran back inside and locked the door behind me. I peeked out the window at him, but it was like he could see me. He looked right at me and smiled.”

“Why didn’t you call me, darlin’?” Carter hated the thought of her being home alone and terrorized by that asshole. This had to stop, and it had to stop today!

“I didn’t want you to do anything stupid.”

Carter closed his eyes briefly and opened them again to concentrate on the road ahead. “I’m not going to do anything stupid. I’m going to do what we should have done right from the beginning.”

“Carter, no!”

“It’s okay, darlin’. I’m coming to see you first. You hang tight.”

“Okay, drive safely.”

As soon as he hung up, Carter dialed Mason’s number.

“What’s up?”

“While I was making sure Ruby got to school safely this morning, Preston was outside our house spooking Summer.”

“Shit, really?”

“Really. He’s fucking with us, Mason, and I’m not going to stand for it anymore. He messed with my head last night. First his truck was empty, then he was in it. He’s just fucking with us and I have to stop him.”

“Whoa, slow down, big man. You can’t just go and beat the crap out of him.”

“Oh, no? You watch me.”

“Carter! Don’t. You’d be playing right into his hands. A beating won’t stop him. It’ll just make him worse, and you’ll end up in all kinds of hot water. It’s not worth it.”

“Don’t tell me Summer’s not worth it, Mason. You’d be the same if it was Gina.”

“I’m not saying that and you know it. You’re right, I would do the same. But we have to keep calm heads. You don’t want to get locked up and leave Summer at home by herself.”

“She wouldn’t be by herself. She’d go to the ranch; she’d have to stay with mom and dad. Or you and Gina.” Carter stopped for air as a thought struck him. “In fact, that’s what we should do.”

“What? Calm down and tell me what we should do.”

“I am calm. I just figured it out. Instead of everyone creeping around scared, we should move everyone to the ranch till we sort him out. There’s only Summer and Cassidy who aren’t there most of the time anyway. When Cassidy needs to go to the gallery, she and Gina can at least go together.”

“You think they’re going to agree to coming to stay down here? I can’t see Cassidy agreeing to that.”

Carter sighed. “You’re probably right, but I think it’s what we should do. Guy might just be fucking with us, but I for one don’t want to gamble on him not actually doing anything.”

Mason was quiet for a long moment.

“Well?”

“I’ll talk to Shane and let him talk to Cassidy. If you want to bring Summer down here, you go ahead and do that. She can stay at the cottage with us if she likes, or Mom and Dad would love to have you guys up at the big house. Whatever you want to do. But, Carter, I know the one thing you really want to do right now is go beat the crap out of Guy. I need you to promise me that you won’t.”

“I can’t.”

“You have to. Your first priority is Summer, right? So, you go get her and you bring her down here. We’ll talk.”

Carter blew out a big sigh. “Okay. But I’m not just sitting around anymore, waiting to see what he does next. Is Chance at the ranch?”

“Yeah, but I don’t want the two of you riding out for vengeance.”

“Just see if you can round him up for when I get there? If you and Shane are there, it’ll be two on one trying to talk me out of it. If Chance is around, I’ll have someone in my corner.”

“I’ll find him, but you know we’re all in your corner.”

“Yeah, course I do. Sorry. But I’m not…”

“I know, I know. You just drive. Go get Summer and I’ll see you in a little while.”

“Okay.”

~ ~ ~

Mason hung up and shoved his phone back in his pocket. He’d had a hard enough time keeping Carter and Chance on a leash. He wasn’t sure he’d be able to for much longer. Part of him wasn’t sure he wanted to either. He’d love to go find Guy himself and solve it with his fists. But it just wasn’t that simple. They weren’t kids anymore. And Guy was a wily opponent—if not a worthy one. He’d already lost too much to the man. He wasn’t going to underestimate him again.

He grabbed his hat from the hook by the barn door and strode out into the sunlight. He needed to find Chance. He spotted Shane coming up the driveway from the lodge.

“What’s up, Mase? You look like you’re about to commit a murder.”

Mason rolled his eyes. “I’m out to try and stop Carter and Chance from doing just that.”

“Oh, shit. What’s happened now?”

“Walk with me and I’ll tell you.”

“Sure.”

They set out for the bunkhouse where Chance had an office in the back.

“I just got off the phone with Carter. He’s racing back down the valley as we speak. Apparently while he was taking little Ruby to school this morning, Guy was sitting outside his house scaring the life out of Summer.”

“Shit! Is she okay?”

“Pretty spooked by the sounds of it, but he didn’t do anything. Just sat in his truck in the driveway watching her.”

Shane ran a hand through his hair. “He’s a fucking freak! Why would he do that? He’ll be wearing a clown suit next.”

Mason had to laugh. “It wouldn’t surprise me. I think he’s really losing it.”

“And that just makes him more dangerous, right?”

“Yep.”

“So what do we do?”

“First things first. We need to keep Carter and Chance from finishing it off here and now.”

Shane nodded grimly. “Yeah. I wouldn’t want to be Guy at the best of times, but….yeah. So assuming we can corral the two of them a while longer. What do we do next?”

Mason wasn’t sure what Shane would make of Carter’s idea. “Carter thinks we should move everyone down here.”

“What do you mean?”

“He thinks you and Cassidy and he and Summer should come stay down here. He doesn’t want Guy to be able to catch anyone else alone like he did Summer this morning.”

Shane rubbed a hand over his face.

“You think Cassidy might go for that?”

Shane laughed. “I think she’d be more likely to ride out after him with Carter and Chance than to meekly come and hide down here.”

Mason laughed. “I suspected as much. I’m just glad we already live here; I can’t see Gina going with it otherwise.”

“I think it’s a good idea. Cass can handle herself, no doubt about it. But I hate the thought that she might have to.” He shook his head as if he were trying to get rid of thoughts of what could happen. He met Mason’s gaze. “I’ll talk to her. Summer and Carter can have one of the cabins if they want.”

“Great.”

Shane laughed. “That’s easy for you to say.”

“I know, that’s why I’m laughing. I don’t envy you one bit.”

They’d reached the bunkhouse and Mason knocked on the office door, hoping Chance was there and not gone out checking fences yet. He’d gotten pretty paranoid the last few weeks that Guy might try to do something to the cattle.

“Come on in.”

~ ~ ~

Whoever was knocking, Chance intended to get rid of them just as fast he could. He’d just gotten off the phone with April and he needed time to think.

He stared at the door as it opened; his mind was racing.

“Jesus!” Shane grinned at him. “Should I go get you some coffee? That look can only mean you haven’t had any yet this morning.”

Chance stared at him wondering what he was talking about.

Mason raised an eyebrow. “What’s up? If looks could kill, you’d be down two brothers right now.”

Chance nodded and dragged his mind to the present. “What do you want?”

“A welcome would have been nice, but since we’re not going to get one of those, how about you tell us what’s got you rattled?”

Chance narrowed his eyes. He loved Shane. He still thought of him as a little, little brother. He might be six feet four of strapping cowboy with a great head on his shoulders and a great business under his belt, but he wasn’t the first person Chance wanted to talk to when things got nasty.

Mason was giving him a long measured look. He wasn’t sure he even wanted to talk to Mason. Not this time. Chance was starting to think it was time to ride solo. Guy was going off the rails. Every one of the brothers had something to lose. Something Guy could use to hurt them—someone they loved, a home, a business. Chance himself had nothing to lose.

He shook his head. “Nah, I just need coffee, you’re right.” He got up from his desk and went through to the little kitchen area, to brew a fresh pot.

Mason followed him and stood in the doorway. “You know you can’t bullshit me. What’s happened?”

Chance shrugged. He might want to ride solo, but he wasn’t sure he could lie to Mason’s face either. He turned to stare out the window. “I’m just in a bad mood this morning.”

“Come on.” Shane had joined Mason in the doorway. “You normally can bullshit me,” he said with a rueful smile. “But even I can tell that something has got you well and truly rattled. And even I know that it’s something to do with Guy.”

Chance pursed his lips and stared at him. It’d be too easy to shoot Shane down and shut him up. But he couldn’t make himself do it; it’d be like kicking a puppy who was trying to please. He turned his gaze on Mason. Even if he brushed Shane off, Mason wouldn’t let it go.

“What brings the two of you out here anyway?” They didn’t know that he’d been talking to April; they must have come on business of their own.

Mason held his gaze. “I’m not sure I even want to tell you.”

That made Chance smirk. “So we’re going to go about this like grade schoolers instead of men, are we? I won’t tell you what’s eating me, so you won’t tell me what’s eating you?”

Shane chuckled, but Mason’s face was stony. “No. It’s just that what I have to tell you is going to piss you off, and you’re already pissed.”

Chance nodded. “I am. So go ahead. We may as well get it over with.”

“You have to pinky swear,” said Shane. “We tell you ours; you tell us yours.”

Chance couldn’t help but smile. How could he stay mad when Shane was such a goofball? He was determinedly optimistic. He couldn’t stand to see people angry.

“Okay, Mr. Sunshine, I’ll tell you.” His smile evaporated. “But I’ll also tell you right now that I’m going to deal with this as I see fit.”

Mason sighed.

“Just tell me. None of us have got all day.”

“Okay. Guy seems to be stepping it up. He was sitting outside Carter’s place this morning when Summer was home alone.”

“Is she okay?”

“She’s fine, just scared silly.”

Chance nodded. She would be. He saw Summer as the most delicate of the girls. She was sweet and kind. She was no weakling, but she wasn’t a badass like Gina or Cassidy. “Do I need to go find Carter?”

“No. Carter’s gone to get her. He’s bringing her down here.”

“I know you didn’t come to tell me I can go get Guy. So…what?”

Mason shrugged. “I wanted to find you before Carter does. I didn’t want the two of you getting together and…”

Chance nodded again. “Fair enough.”

“That’s it?” asked Shane. “Fair enough? You’re not going to go hunt him down?”

Chance shook his head. “Not yet.” He caught Mason’s eye. “Don’t get me wrong. It’d be my first choice, but I’m trying to play this your way. You can keep me on the leash for now, but I’m not going to be able to hold back much longer.”

“See, now you’ve got me worried. Whatever was on your mind when we walked in here, is even worse than him going after Summer. I know it is, because you’re not flying off the handle. You’re all cool and calm and calculating.”

Shane nodded. “It’s scary, it’s like the calm before the storm.”

He didn’t know how close to the truth he was.

“So what is it?” asked Mason.

Chance shrugged. He could tell them some of it, he just didn’t need to tell them what he was thinking—what he was planning.

“April called me this morning.”

“How is she?” asked Shane.

Mason’s eyebrows had come down. “And?”

“And Guy has been calling her, making threats.”

“What kind of threats?”

Chance stared out the window. He could hear April’s voice shaking as she’d told him. “He told her he’s going to kill her.”

“What?”

Chance nodded.

“Do you think he means it?” asked Shane. “He can’t mean it, can he?”

Chance looked up to meet his gaze. “Do you want to risk finding out?”

He turned to Mason. “I have no intention of taking any chances whatsoever. I will stop him.”

Mason nodded. “Has she talked to the police?”

“Yeah. Her man, Eddie, he made her go straight to the local police down there. And they’re going to be in contact with the Sheriff’s Department up here. I’m going to talk to Luke. Apparently, he’s been dealing with the Summer Lake P.D. for a while already about Guy. He had someone break into her house to deliver threats and divorce papers, remember?”

Mason nodded. “But why do I get the feeling that you’re not going to leave it to the boys in blue?”

Chance shrugged. He wasn’t about to answer that.

Chapter Eleven

Corinne looked around the cabin. It was strange to be here as a visitor, rather than for work. Normally the cabins were just guest rooms to her—places to be cleaned, allocated, checked, and stocked—not somewhere she met up with her friends. For now, though, this cabin was Summer and Carter’s temporary home. They’d moved down here a couple of days ago so that Summer wasn’t going to be home alone anymore. Corinne peered at the cat sitting in her bed in the corner. She’d have to have this place thoroughly cleaned when they moved out.

Summer came out of the kitchen and handed her a glass of wine. “Cassidy’s on her way and Gina shouldn’t be too long either. She’s been down in the park this afternoon taking photos.”

“Thanks. I can’t believe I’m the first here, I’m usually the last.”

“I’m glad you are. I wanted to talk to you.”

Corinne took a sip of her wine and waited, wondering what Summer might want to ask her while they were on their own.

“Is Ruby excited about the weddings?”

“She can’t wait. She keeps talking about making everyone her family. She started calling Beau Daddy last week, just out of the blue.”

“I know! Carter told me. Isn’t that wonderful?”

“It is. I was glad at first that they’d come up for their own names for each other. She decided he was her Beau that first night we all came down here for the cookout before I started working here. She does have a dad. We never see him or anything, but I just didn’t imagine her ever seeing Beau as her daddy, you know?”

Summer grinned. “I don’t think anyone did, least of all Beau! But their relationship has grown, I think it’s natural that she should call him that now. He might not be her biological father, but he is her daddy, in every sense that matters.”

Corinne nodded. “He is, and a better one even than I could have hoped for.” She pulled herself together and wiped the silly smile off her face then gave Summer an apologetic look. “Sorry, I think now I’m finally getting used to the idea that we’re getting married, I’m starting to relax about it all. I’m starting to let myself enjoy how I much I really love him.”

Summer raised her glass. “I’ll drink to that. I can’t imagine what it must’ve been like to have to hold back for the sake of your daughter. I mean, I understand why you did. But I couldn’t hold back with Carter. I didn’t want to fall in love with him. It seemed doomed from the start. But I just couldn’t help myself. No matter how much I knew it would hurt if I had to leave, I just couldn’t stop myself from loving him.”

“You two are perfect for each other.”

Summer nodded. “I think so. Anyway. I got us totally off track there. What I wanted to ask you is how you would feel about me asking Ruby to be my flower girl? I love her to little pieces and…”

“Oh, my God, are you kidding me? She’ll probably burst with excitement. You have no idea how much she’d love that.”

Summer smiled. Maybe she did. Maybe that was why she was asking. She was so sweet.

“You don’t have to ask her.”

“Oh, but I want to. It’d mean the world to me. I really do love her. She’s a big part of this place to me. The first time I met her was on the very first date Carter and I went out on.” She smiled. “She’s part of my roots here. And these last few weeks while Carter’s been taking her to school, they’ve formed their own little bond, too. He adores her.”

“And it’s mutual.” Corinne loved the way Ruby sat in the window in the morning waiting for Uncle Carter to come pick her up. “If you both want her to, then yes, absolutely, she can be your flower girl.”

“Thanks.” Summer went to look out the window at the sound of a vehicle approaching. “Gina’s here.” She craned her neck to one side and added, “And Cassidy’s right behind her. Looks like it’s time to get this party started.”

Corinne smiled at Gina when she came in. “Hi, are you okay? You look exhausted.”

Gina smiled back. “I am. It’s been a long day. I’m fine though.”

“Nothing that a glass of wine won’t cure, right?” asked Summer.

Gina held up a hand. “Not for me, thanks. Do you have any apple juice?”

Summer nodded. “I do, but you look like you need grape juice.”

“No, honestly. I’m fine. Apple juice would be great.”

“Okay.”

While Summer went into the kitchen, Corinne raised an eyebrow at Gina. She had a sneaking suspicion that she knew why Gina wasn’t drinking. She hadn’t the last few times they’d all gotten together either. And she did seem to be looking tired a lot of the time.

Gina smiled back and gave her the tiniest hint of a nod, then held her finger up to her lips as the cabin door swung open and Cassidy strode in.

“How the hell do you do it, Gina? It’s a long ass drive from the gallery back here at the end of the day, and it’s even worse going up there in the mornings. I wouldn’t blame you if you don’t come up to town at all in the winter.”

Gina laughed. “It’s only ten minutes farther from town than your house. You just like taking every opportunity you can find to bitch about having to stay here.”

Cassidy pushed her hair back over her shoulders. “Okay, I’ll give you that. I just felt like being dramatic about it.”

“Let me guess, you talked to Ian?”

Cassidy nodded with a grin. “He’s going to come for the wedding!”

“That’s fantastic!”

Corinne didn’t know who Ian was but they were both thrilled that he was coming. Summer came back through with a glass of wine for Cassidy and an apple juice for Gina.

Cassidy wrinkled her nose at the sight of it. “Aren’t we supposed to be celebrating our upcoming wedding, or drowning our sorrows at being incarcerated down on the ranch or finding some other excuse to drink copious amounts of wine? What are you playing at, G?”

Gina caught Corinne’s eye before she spoke. “Well, I wanted to give the three of you a reason to celebrate—and an excuse to drink lots of wine.”

Corinne smiled, thrilled Gina was about to announce her news.

“Ooh? What is it?” asked Summer.

Cassidy was giving Gina a skeptical look. “Come on then, what?”

Gina raised her glass. “I’m going to make you all aunties.”

“Congratulations!” Corinne raised her glass.

Summer’s hand flew up to cover her mouth, then she rushed to hug Gina. “Oh, my goodness! That’s wonderful news, Gina. I’m so happy for you. Congratulations.”

Cassidy grinned and raised her glass. “Rather you than me!”

“Cassidy!” Summer looked mortified.

Gina laughed. “I thought you might say something like that.” She turned to Corinne and Summer. “Don’t worry about it, I’m not offended. I know her too well.”

“But still…” Summer scowled at Cassidy who shrugged unrepentantly.

“Sorry, not sorry. I’m not a baby kind of person. They don’t do anything for me. They’re demanding little creatures, constantly wet and noisy at both ends.” She wrinkled her nose in distaste. “Not for me.” She looked at Corinne, “Now once they get to about four or five, that’s a different matter altogether.”

Corinne laughed at her. “You’ve only changed your tune since you got to know Ruby. You thought she was a monster at first, just like Beau did.”

Cassidy shrugged. “What can I say? All I can say in my defense is that I was inexperienced. My little Ruby pal taught me a thing or too. I’m not afraid to admit I was wrong there.”

“And when you hold Gina’s baby for the first time, you’ll have to admit you were wrong again. You’re going to fall head over heels in love and I for one can’t wait to see it.”

Cassidy looked at Gina. “Don’t hold your breath on that one, will you?”

“No way. I’m not expecting a miracle.”

“I’d put money on it myself,” said Corinne. “I was like you, Cassidy. I’d never even changed a diaper until I had Ruby. I didn’t think I had a motherly instinct to my name.” She realized they were all staring at her in disbelief and shrugged. She was getting used to them all, starting to feel like she was one of the group, but she still didn’t tend to open up about anything too personal very often.

“But you’re the best mom I’ve ever seen,” said Summer.

Gina nodded. “I’m planning on coming to you for lessons.”

Corinne shook her head. “All I know how to do is get Ruby and myself through life.” She looked at Cassidy. “And that’s my point. When you’re talking about babies, when you meet other people’s babies they’re not the same at all. When they’re yours,” she smiled at Gina, “or they’re the child of someone you love, it’s completely different. I think you’ll feel some kind of ownership, if that’s the right word.”

Cassidy smiled. “I hope you’re right, and if you are, I’ll be more than happy to admit I was wrong again.” She took a swig of her wine. “So, when are you due, Gina? How’s it going to affect the gallery?”

“Cassidy!” Summer put her hands on her hips. “You are terrible!”

Gina laughed. “She is what she is, and she’s proud of it.”

Cassidy nodded. “That’s right, and you all love me for it.”

Corinne had never had a group of friends like these. They were all so different, yet none of them tried to change to please the others. They were each accepted for who they were. Their differences were celebrated not ridiculed. She loved it.

“We do,” said Summer with a rueful smile. “Even if we also wish you could tone it down on occasion.”

Cassidy wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “Sweet little Summer. You know you wouldn’t change me for the world. And besides, we make such a great team. I make you look good, admit it. Whenever I’m a little abrasive, you’re right there to soothe the sting of anything I might say. No one ever remembers that I was a bitch—just that you were so incredibly sweet and gracious by comparison.”

Summer laughed. “I never thought about it like that, but I guess you’re right.”

“She is,” said Corinne. “You’re a good double act.” She turned to Gina. “But when are you due?” She wanted to keep the focus on Gina and have them all celebrate with her. She remembered how she’d felt when she found out she was expecting Ruby. Her friends had been sympathetic, at best, mostly disinterested. She didn’t want Gina to feel the way she had back then.

“February,” said Gina with a smile.

“Ooh, you should call him Valentine if he’s a boy, or Valentina for a girl,” suggested Summer.

Cassidy rolled her eyes in disgust. “Seriously?”

Gina laughed. “I don’t think so.”

“Have you even thought about names yet?” asked Corinne. “Or are you keeping it secret?”

Gina shrugged. “We’ve talked about one name. I think we’ve decided on it.”

“For a boy or a girl? You don’t know what it is yet do you?”

“No, I’m not sure we even want to know. And the name can be either.”

Cassidy raised an eyebrow. “You’re going to give a boy a girl’s name?”

“Hey!” Summer’s hands were on her hips again as she gave Cassidy another stern look. There’s nothing wrong with that. It worked pretty okay for John Wayne!”

Cassidy laughed. “Oh, Summer. If Marion was such a great name for a male, why did he change it to John for a screen name?”

“Oh. Yeah.” Summer looked crestfallen. “You’re right, I guess.”

“I’m sure Gina’s not thinking of using the name Marion, though,” said Corinne. “Do you want to share, or are you keeping it to yourselves?”

Gina shrugged. “I don’t see why I shouldn’t tell you. I’d love to hear what you all think.” She stuck her tongue out at Cassidy. “Though, if you hate it, your face will speak volumes, you don’t need to say a word.”

Cassidy grinned. “Fair enough. I can keep my derision to myself. Put us out of our misery then, what is it?”

“Phoenix.”

Corinne smiled. She loved it.

“That’s lovely,” cried Summer. “Oh, I love it, Gina. Boy or girl.”

They all turned to look at Cassidy. Corinne was shocked to see her eyes glistening and a sad smile on her face.

“What?” asked Gina.

“That was my grandmother’s name.” Cassidy sighed. “I always used to wish that my parents had named me after her.”

“Wow! I had no idea,” said Gina. “I thought I’d come up with it all by myself. Of course, then I looked in the baby name books and it was there—for girls and boys.”

Cassidy nodded. “Apparently it’s a traditional name in our family. My grandmother was named after her grandfather.” She nodded again. “It’s a good one. Good choice, G.”

“Well, thanks. I’m glad I have your approval.”

Summer looked concerned. “Do you think you should be riding at the wedding? Shouldn’t you be careful?”

“I’ll be fine,” said Gina. “I’ve ridden all my life. I don’t think I’m going to fall off on my wedding day of all days.”

Cassidy laughed. “That’d probably be me. I’d try to make this grand entrance and end up on my ass in the dust.”

“If any of us is going to do that, it’ll most likely be me,” said Corinne. “I’m doing well with my lessons, but I’m a long way from competent—or confident.”

“We don’t have to do it,” said Summer. “We can just let the guys ride in.”

Cassidy nodded. “I know I was all about not standing around waiting like wallflowers for our men to come riding in, but it was just an idea. We can come up with something else; in fact, I think we probably should, considering Gina’s condition. And if you,” she smiled at Corinne, “don’t feel confident in the saddle yet, then I don’t want to do it. I’d hate to think that you were worrying about it on your wedding day.”

Corinne sucked in a big breath. She’d been prepared to go along with the idea, but it didn’t thrill her.

Cassidy read her reaction and smiled again. “So, if we let the five of them ride down from behind the house, how about the five of us all come in together on one of the wagons. We’ll get to watch them arrive and go get set up at the front and then we can each walk down the aisle in turn.”

“We’re going in turns?” asked Summer. “I was thinking we’d all go at once.”

“How would that work?” asked Corinne. “We all stand around up there during each other’s ceremonies?”

“I thought we were all having one big ceremony?”

Gina looked at her. “Huh? You mean a mass I do? What would happen when it comes to, do you Summer Breese, Cassidy Lane, Gina Delaney, and Corinne Watson take Mason, Beau, Carter, and Shane Remington?”

“Oh.”

Cassidy laughed. “You’d have to hope the pastor didn’t get the order mixed up or we might end up married to the wrong brother.”

Corinne laughed. “Now that could be interesting.”

“It could be awful!” Summer looked horrified. “Can you imagine Beau and Cassidy? That’d be a catfight in no time. And what if Mason and I got landed together.” She smiled at Gina. “No offense, or anything, but he’s scary.” She shook her head.

“What do you mean?” Gina looked bewildered. “He can be a bit stubborn, but…”

“You won’t see it, Gina; you obviously have the inside track to the inner softie,” said Corinne, “but believe me, to the rest of us, Mason can seem a little intimidating at times.”

“Yup,” Cassidy nodded her agreement. “Even I couldn’t handle that much broody cowboy. I’m much better suited to the big teddy bear in cowboy boots I call Shane.”

Gina laughed. “Yeah. You are. But back to the point, are you all thinking of one big ceremony like that or four individual ones? I must say I was thinking we’d do four of them. I want my own.”

Corinne nodded her agreement. She was happy to share the day with the others, but she still wanted her special moment with Beau when they said, I do. She didn’t want to feel like just one of a job lot. “I’d like that better, too.”

“And you know I would. I’m not one to get lost in the crowd. I want my moment of glory and I’d hate to overshadow yours.”

Summer shook her head with a smile. “I’m going to ignore that you said that. I’d rather we all did it separately too; I just got it into my head somehow that it would be one big thing.”

Cassidy patted her arm. “No. You still get to have your moment.”

“Won’t it all get to be a bit long-winded?” asked Gina.

Corinne thought about it. She could see that it would. “Especially for guests who only know one of us.”

Cassidy nodded. “Yeah, I don’t see my dad being too happy to sit through an hour’s worth of ceremonies, waiting and wondering when his daughter might be up.” She frowned. “Is this starting to look like a bad idea? Do we need to rethink it?”

“Oh, no! I love the idea.”

Corinne did, too, but she was starting to wonder how practical and enjoyable the reality of it might be.

Gina looked thoughtful.

“Are you having one of your brilliant ideas?” Cassidy asked her.

“Maybe. I was thinking what if we made a whole afternoon of it. If we have a big reception set up, like we do for Monique’s birthday, you know, people milling around everywhere, eating and drinking and socializing, and we also have the wedding set up off near the back meadow, then have each of us get married an hour or so apart. People who want to be at each ceremony can go and sit and be there, and people who don’t know one particular couple can just stay around the reception area until it’s their turn. She looked at Corinne. “Like, your sister, for example. She doesn’t know me or Mason. So she wouldn’t have to sit through our ceremony. She could hang out at the reception—we’d have tables set out and food laid on and everything. And then when it’s your turn, she can go over to where the chairs are all set out.”

“I like it.” Cassidy was nodding. “Say, Ian, he’ll want to see you get married, Gina, and he’ll want to see me. But he doesn’t know you two. It’d be cruel to make him sit through another two ceremonies when he could be holding court over a bottle of wine.”

Corinne nodded. It made sense to her, and felt much more comfortable than subjecting all of their friends and families to having to sit through what could become a very long afternoon.

“What order would we go in?” asked Summer.

“Does it matter?” asked Cassidy.

“That’s one thing that does matter to me,” said Gina. “Well, I know it’s important to Mason. We need to go first.”

“Absolutely,” agreed Summer.

Corinne nodded. “Of course.”

Cassidy, grinned. “I suppose.”

“What about the rest of us?” asked Corinne. “Should we go in the order we got engaged?” That would put her and Beau last, but that was fine. She didn’t want to tread on any toes.

Cassidy shook her head slowly. “Tell me if I’m wrong, Gina, but I think the guys would rather go in age order?”

Gina nodded. “I think that might be important to them.”

Corinne got the feeling they, too, had realized that her idea would put her and Beau last. Beau had been something of an outsider for many years, and if they followed age order, that would put him second, rather than tagging him on at the end. She smiled. “I think he’d like that.” Then a thought struck her and she looked at Cassidy. “Would you mind being last, though?”

Cassidy grinned. She might like to play the diva, but she had a huge heart. “Nah. I want to see everyone get something special out of this day, something that really means something to them. I think going in age order of the brothers would be a big statement for Beau about reclaiming his place in the family.”

Corinne nodded—she didn’t want to speak, because she was pretty sure her voice might crack.

Gina nodded happily and Summer beamed. “Aww, you’re not totally self-centered, are you, Cass?”

Cassidy laughed. “Don’t get carried away sweetie—it’s only right to save the best till last!”

That had them all laughing. As she laughed with them, Corinne realized again how comfortable she’d grown with them—and how happy she was that these girls were going to be her and Ruby’s family.

Chapter Twelve

Chance hoped that he’d find Beau in the office. He hadn’t called him to make sure first, because he was giving himself room to back out. All of his instincts were screaming at him that he should end this his way. Since he’d talked to April, on that same morning Guy had paid a visit on Summer, he’d had to keep himself on a tight rein. He was managing it, for the sake of the family, but he wasn’t sure how much longer he’d be able to. He’d decided to talk to Beau in one last-ditch attempt to see if there was anything they could do within the law. If they didn’t come up with something, he was going to put a stop to Guy his own way and to hell with the consequences. Whatever the consequences might be, they’d be for him alone to deal with. The threat to his family, and to April, would be eliminated, and that was all that really mattered.

He parked the truck on Main and sat there a moment, wondering whether he should just go ahead and take matters—and the law—into his own hands. As he wrestled with the decision, Luke Wallis came out of a store a hundred yards away and started walking toward him. Chance narrowed his eyes and looked skyward. Was someone trying to tell him something? He climbed out of the truck deciding to let fate intervene if it so chose.

“Chance!” Luke eyed him over. “What are you doing up in town? I thought you were all holed up at the ranch.

“We moved everyone down there so none of the girls would be left home alone—and without protection.”

Luke shook his head sadly. “I know what you think of the law, and in this particular case, I’m inclined to agree with you. But I’m still sworn to uphold it, Chance. I can’t do anything, not until we prove that he’s done anything.”

Chance nodded. Luke was a good man. Chance respected him, even if he couldn’t respect a system that let criminals walk free while people like Al Delaney had their barn burned down, and people like Summer were terrorized in their own home—and people like Chloe died. He sucked in a deep breath and got a grip. “I know. I don’t suppose you’re getting any closer to proving anything are you?”

Luke didn’t answer for a long moment.

“Come on. You know as well as I do that he’s threatened April’s life. I don’t believe even you can take that lightly.”

For a moment, anger flashed in Luke’s eyes. “I don’t take any of it lightly, Malone. Not one damned thing, but my hands are tied.”

“Mine aren’t.”

“I know, and honestly, if this goes much further, I’m about ready to turn my badge in and join you.”

That didn’t surprise Chance too much. Luke really was a good guy. “Have you got anything that might help?”

Luke shrugged. “Maybe. We tracked down the ranch hand.”

“Which one?”

“You remember the truck that rammed Beau?”

“Like I could forget. The one that disappeared afterward.”

“Yeah, belonging to the hand who, that very same day, stopped working at the Preston ranch.”

“What about him?”

“Summer Lake PD picked him up. He was living in the truck on the outskirts of town.”

“Damn! So, Guy had him hit Beau and then sent him down to break into April’s place and deliver divorce papers?”

Luke nodded.

“Come on, I know you’re not supposed to say anything, but you’d better tell me. You can think of it as crime prevention, because if you don’t tell me the law is going to act soon, then you know damn well that I am.”

Luke pursed his lips. “We’re not having this conversation.”

“I agree. We never talked. You never told me anything; I never threatened anyone. So tell me.”

“The hand, goes by the name of Greyson. He told the Summer Lake officers that Guy was blackmailing him, that he was going to turn him in for parole violations. Greyson’s a drunk, a small-time thief, no good, but not real bad. He was scared of Guy and went as far as following April to make sure she left town when she told Guy she would. After that he says Guy started getting worse, he wasn’t just asking him to do petty stuff. He wanted him to set up an accident for April.”

“Damn! What are they doing? Did they take her into protective custody?”

Luke shook his head. “They didn’t see the need; Greyson’s in custody. He refused to do anything that might harm anyone…”

“Other than ramming Beau?”

“Yeah, I mean down there. He got scared, ran out of money, and like I say, was living in his truck when the local officers picked him up.”

“Just because he refused, doesn’t mean Guy hasn’t hired some other lackey. Does April even know?”

She does. “Colt, the officer I’ve been talking to, he paid a visit on her and her boyfriend.”

“Did he tell them to get out of town?”

Luke shrugged.

“Shit. I’m going to call her and tell her myself.”

Luke stared at him.

“And you wonder why I’d rather take things into my own hands than rely on you?”

Luke nodded.

“So what are you doing?”

“Based on what we’ve got from Summer Lake PD, we’re going to bring him in for questioning.”

“Well, halle-fucking-lujah! And then what? You bring him in, have a nice little chat over a cup of coffee and then have to let him go again?” Chance was starting to see red.

“We’ll be able to keep him for twenty-four hours. Unless we can charge him with something.”

“And can you?”

“We don’t have enough evidence yet, on the fires.”

“What do you need? I can get it for you.”

Luke closed his eyes. “I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that.”

Chance needed to watch his mouth. “You don’t need to. This conversation didn’t happen, remember? Neither of us ever said a word.”

Luke smiled. “Yeah, and I’m glad of that.”

“Seriously though, what kind of evidence would it take to charge him?”

“Something concrete that would tie him to the fires or any one of the fires.”

Chance nodded. He didn’t see any way he could help with that. “And what about what this Greyson has said about Guy putting him up to ramming Beau?”

“It’s his word against Guy’s.”

“So there’s nothing? He can threaten to kill people, he can set up a hit-and-run, he can basically do whatever the fuck he likes and the law isn’t going to do a damned thing, and yet if I lay a finger on him, I’m going down for it, right?”

Luke looked uncomfortable.

“And you dedicate your life to upholding that?”

“It’s not perfect, but what would we do without it? You’re a good man, you have morals. You want to dish out your own justice, because you believe you’re right….”

“And you don’t think I am?”

Luke held up a hand. “I didn’t say that, but without the law—without a system—then everyone no matter how, evil, greedy or crazy they are, would have the same right to dish out their version of justice too. No system can ever be perfect, but we have to have one.”

“Even when it screws good people over and let’s innocent people’s deaths go unpunished?” Chance needed to calm down. He was raising his voice, and they were standing in the middle of Main Street. “Sorry.”

“It’s okay. I feel your frustration. Let me see what I can do.”

“I’ve been waiting for that for weeks.”

“Give me one more week?”

That took Chance by surprise. “Then what?”

“Then I might just be frustrated enough to join you.”

Chance grasped Luke’s shoulder. “I’d never let you do that, but I appreciate the sentiment.”

“I mean it.”

Chance shook his head. “You know what happens to police officers in jail.”

Luke nodded.

“You ain’t going with me.”

“Don’t, Chance.”

“I don’t want to, but I’m almost to the point where I don’t believe there’s any other way.”

“We’ll find one.”

“I hope so. Anyway, I think the conversation we didn’t just have should officially be over now. To answer your very first question, I came up here to talk to Beau. He’s the smart one in the family and I want to make one last-ditch attempt to see if there’s anything we can do within the law to stop that bastard Preston.”

Luke nodded. “Good luck with that, and let me know if there’s anything you need from me.”

“Thanks. I’ll see you around.”

“No doubt.”

Chance tipped his hat and walked away. He was seething. He needed to talk to April. He needed to talk to Beau. Most of all, he needed to put a stop to Guy fucking Preston!

~ ~ ~

Gina stopped walking when she spotted Chance striding down Main like a man on a mission.

“Chance!”

He stopped and turned, scanning his surroundings looking for all the world like an outlaw in all old movie. Gina waved and his expression softened when he spotted her. He came toward her.

“Hey, Gina.”

“What’s wrong?”

“Ah, nothing.”

Gina raised an eyebrow. “You can’t bullshit me.”

He chuckled. “You and Mason are a pair together. He said exactly the same thing to me the other day.”

“Well, it’s true, with both of us, so why waste time?”

“Yeah, he said that, too.”

She waited.

“If you really want to know, G. I’m wound up to fuck. I talked to April, she’s worried sick. I just talked to Luke Wallis, and from what he told me, she has every reason to be. I can’t take much more before I end this my way.”

“And where are you going?”

He smiled. “Don’t worry, you’d be proud of me. I’m going to see the smart brother to see if he’s figured out what we can do—his way, before I go mine.”

She nodded. “I am proud of you, but I’m starting to think your way might be the only way. I just talked to my dad and he said Guy’s been parked at the end of his driveway.”

“Fuck! I’ll get down there.”

“No, it’s okay. Mason’s going to pick him up and take him to the ranch.”

“And he’s going to go?”

“Yeah. He sounded as though it’s really gotten to him. Since we told him about the baby he feels as though he’s got something to live for again. Which is great, but at the same time, I think it makes him feel more scared. You don’t worry so much when you’ve got nothing to lose, do you?”

“Ain’t that the truth.”

Gina’s heart sank. She knew from the way he said it that Chance was thinking about himself. “You’ve got everything to lose, Chance.”

He shook his head. “Nah, life’s good, don’t get me wrong. I love all of you guys. I love my little sister and my nephew, but no one’d miss me. No one depends on me. No one needs me.”

Gina shook her head. “We all do.”

“You know what I mean, Gina.”

“I do, but Chance you have a future. You can’t throw it all away on some vendetta. You never know what tomorrow might bring.”

“The future doesn’t mean much to me, G. It hasn’t for a long time. All I have is a past. I’m never getting it back, and nothing the future could bring could ever be as good as what I already lost.”

She didn’t know what to say to that. She wanted him to have hope; she wanted him to believe that happiness was possible for him again someday. But she also knew that if she pushed her point too hard it would sound like she didn’t understand just how much he still treasured his past and the girlfriend who had died, Chloe. Her eyes filled with tears, which seemed to happen a lot these days. It must be her hormones, she wasn’t a crier.

He put a hand on her shoulder. “Sorry, I know you care.”

“I more than care, Chance. I love you—we all do. Just because you don’t feel you have anything to lose, that’s not fair. You don’t understand how much we have to lose if you do something stupid.”

His eyes widened and she nodded, she hoped she was getting through.

“See, the way you feel about him hurting one of us? That’s how I feel, how we all feel about the possibility of losing you—of you going to prison or something worse because of him.” There, she’d said it. “I know it’s not fair of me, I’m being selfish. I’m making you responsible for our happiness; you can’t do what you want to, because if it goes wrong, you’ll hurt us.”

Chance narrowed his eyes at her. She raised her chin and stood her ground. He could be as mad as he liked. It was all true.

Eventually he sighed. “Thanks.”

She smiled. “Sorry, being part of a family comes with a big responsibility. You like to think you’re still a loner and you’re not subject to the same rules as the rest of us, but you are. Your name might be Malone, but you’re a Remington as sure as the rest of them. So you go talk to Beau. I’m going to head on back down the valley to see my dad, and if you feel like sitting out on the porch tonight staring at the stars and drinking a whiskey, I’m pretty sure he’d be glad of the company. And you know him, you won’t have to speak, or listen to, a word.”

He smiled at her. “I guess I’ll see you later then.”

She gave him a quick hug and hurried to her truck. She was worried about her dad. And now she was worried about Chance. She could do without all this worrying and stress. It couldn’t be good for the baby. She climbed into her truck and rested her hand on her stomach, hoping that when the baby came all of this trouble would be behind them, and that the arrival of her little Phoenix would herald a new beginning for all of them.

She stopped at the gallery to let Cassidy know that she was heading home. She’d been out at the post office when her dad had called and she’d gotten straight onto Mason to go get him.

“Hey.” Cassidy came out of the back holding up two of Gina’s photos. “I was thinking, what do you say we…What’s wrong?”

“I’m okay, but I need to get home. Mason’s gone to pick my dad up.”

“Oh, no! What’s happened?”

“Guy pulled the same stunt on him as he did on Summer. Sitting in the driveway watching, trying to scare him.”

“Jeez. Al must’ve been scared if he called Mason instead of going after him with his shotgun.”

Gina nodded. She’d thought the same thing and it bothered her. “Yeah. Are you going to be okay here? Do you want to close up and come with me?”

Cassidy made a face. “No freaking way! I’m not afraid of the big bad wolf. If he wants to come in here after me, then he’d better be ready to face me and Yogi.” She picked up the bear paperweight with a grin.

“I’m serious, Cassidy. I don’t like this.”

“I’ll be fine. Seriously, even if he came in here, I could run out into the street. By the sounds of it he’s more likely to just sit outside and stare at me. If he does that I’ll call Luke and tell him he needs to charge him with harassment or something. You’d think they’d come up with something they could charge him with by now. Lock him up and let us all get back to normal, that’s what I say.”

“If only it were that simple.”

“I don’t see why it can’t be.”

Gina shrugged. “Me neither, but apparently they can’t pin anything on him.”

“Yet, it’s just a matter of time, I’m sure. You go see your dad, and don’t go worrying about me. I’ll be fine.”

“Okay. But let me know when you leave and when you get home would you?”

“Yes, mom.”

Gina shook her head. “See you later.”

“Bye.”

~ ~ ~

Once Gina had gone, Cassidy put the two photos down on the desk and plonked herself down. She was tired of this whole business with Guy. She wasn’t used to cowering away from trouble, and that’s what this felt like. Guy was a crazy bastard, no two ways about it, and you had to handle crazy carefully, but still. This was driving her nuts.

She wondered how Gina’s dad must be feeling right now. She loved Al. He was a cantankerous old soul, and the two of them got along like a house on fire. She shook her head. That was a bad expression to use at the moment.

She started to doodle on her pad. What possessed someone to start a fire? To deliberately go out and try to burn down someone’s barn? She couldn’t fathom it. The one thing that she’d been able to cling to was that the fires had all been started in barns. If it was Guy and he really was crazy, then at least he wasn’t killer crazy. A shiver ran down her spine. At least not yet. Corinne and Chance had been convinced all along that Guy was responsible for Beau’s accident… She started at the sound of noise in the back office. Damn, she was spooking herself out! She reached for her trusty paperweight and went to check it out.

She pushed the door open slowly with one hand while holding Yogi up ready to strike with the other. The office was empty. No one there. Nothing moved. She let out a little laugh of relief. This was ridiculous. Still she retreated to the relative safety of the gallery out front. It was quiet this afternoon, and she didn’t want to get home too late. She checked her watch. If she left now, she could stop at Deb’s wine store and pick up a bottle of something—and maybe get Al a decent bottle of bourbon, he’d like that. She looked around. Yeah, she’d get on home. Not that she was scared or anything.

She hurried into the back and locked the door from the inside then dashed back into the gallery feeling stupid. She could get to her car just as easily from the front door as she could by going through the alley out the back.

Chapter Thirteen

Beau looked around at his brothers. They were all gathered at Mason’s cottage at his request. After talking with Chance, he’d finally managed to come up with something that might work against Guy. “Thanks for coming. I wasn’t sure if using the excuse of talking about wedding stuff would be good enough to get you all here.”

Carter laughed. “I was pretty sure that it must be a cover story for something. Even if it was only to get together and hang out so the girls could do the same.”

Shane grinned. “Great minds, bro. That’s what I thought, too.”

Mason met his gaze. He didn’t seem in the mood for joking. He got straight down to business. “What have you come up with?”

Beau looked at Chance. “I think you should tell them your part first.”

Chance nodded. “I talked to April again. Apparently, Guy’s threats that he wants to kill her weren’t just empty words. The Summer Lake Police told her they have a man in custody.”

“What man?” asked Carter. “And what for?”

“The man who rammed me,” said Beau. He still found it hard to believe that Guy had blackmailed someone to do that.

“Yeah,” said Chance. “And Guy had also blackmailed him into going down to California after April.”

“To kill her?” Shane’s eyes were wide.

“Not initially, no,” said Chance. “He sent this guy, Greyson, down there when he found out where she was, to break into her house and leave her the divorce papers. Remember I told you about that? Papers with a threat attached that she needed to sign them or else.”

“What can the police do?” asked Mason. “Surely that must be enough for them to take Guy in for questioning?”

“They could, but once they do, they can only hold him for twenty-four hours unless they have enough evidence to charge him with something.”

“Something?” asked Carter. “How about blackmail for starters, and wouldn’t it be like conspiracy to all the other stuff? Breaking and entering, making threats…” he looked at Beau. “I mean what was your accident? Attempted murder?”

Beau shuddered. He’d been trying not to think about that. “I don’t think they’d ever be able to prove that even if it were true. It would be more like assault.”

“With a deadly weapon,” said Carter.

“What?” asked Shane.

Carter shrugged, “If you use a half-ton truck to ram someone with, it seems like a pretty deadly weapon to me. What else would you call it?”

“I don’t know,” said Beau. “But the point is, they’re starting to get a whole bundle of charges they might be able to bring against him.”

“When?” asked Carter. “We’ve been hearing that much for weeks. When will they have enough to lock him up?”

Beau shook his head. “We don’t know.”

“And what did April have to say about it all?”

“That she wants to come back up here and help sort it all out.”

“No.” They all turned to look at Mason. “No fucking way. It’s too dangerous. He’s threatened to kill her. If any of you doubt he means it…” He shook his head adamantly. “It’s one thing for all of us. We’re here anyway, we’re sticking together on the ranch. There’s no point in April coming and putting herself at risk like that. What’d be the point? What could she do that we can’t?”

“Press charges.” Beau didn’t like it any more than Mason did, but if April were to come back up here it really could speed things along.

Mason shook his head again. “They just need to hurry the fuck up and charge him with something. There’s enough that he’s suspected of. Why can’t they just pick one and bring him in?”

Beau sighed. Mason getting impatient was not going to help things. Beau was relying on him to be rational. Carter and Chance were too ready to take the law into their own hands. Shane was out of his element and would wait to be told what to do. Beau needed Mason to be another calm voice of reason. But when it came to April, he never was. Beau understood why. Mason still felt responsible that April had ever married Guy.

“They’re working on it.”

Mason nodded. “Well they need to hurry the fuck up. In the meantime, we wait it out. It’s all we can do.”

“Until he does something else,” Carter had that look about him again. Beau knew he wouldn’t be able to hold him back much longer.

“April thinks she can help Luke hurry things along. She believes that if she comes back and confronts Guy, he’ll do something that will make it easy for Luke to arrest him.”

“No way.”

Beau sighed. He knew it was risky; Guy might do anything if April showed up. He might hurt her. Her idea was that if Luke stayed close by whenever she went to see Guy then he’d be able to intervene.

Carter twisted his hat in his hands. “No. We can’t let her do it.” He looked at Chance. “You agreed to this?”

Chance shrugged. “I said we’d consider it.”

“If we’re going to use someone as bait to try to get him to attack, then I’ll be the bait. I won’t let April do it.”

Beau raised an eyebrow. “That’s how you see it? That I’d use her as bait?” He’d been looking at it from a problem solving perspective. He’d looked at all the puzzle pieces logically, and this had seemed like a solution. Now Carter put it like that, he felt less sure of himself.

Carter nodded grimly. “That’s exactly what it is. It’s not just how I see it.”

Beau sat down heavily.

Shane’s phone rang loudly in the silence. He looked around apologetically as he checked the screen. “Sorry, it’s Cassidy. I need to get it; I told her to call me when she made it back.”

Beau watched him walk outside.

He was back in just a few moments. “I’ve got to go. You are not going to believe this shit. The gallery’s on fire.”

“What?”

Beau jumped to his feet along with his brothers. Under any other circumstances, it would have been comical the way they all tried to crush through the doorway at once in a hurry to get out to the trucks. There was nothing funny about this, though.

“What do you know?” asked Mason as he headed for his truck.

Shane ran a hand through his hair. “Not much. Frank called Cassidy when she was halfway back down the valley on her way home. There’s a fire; that’s all she knows.”

They all piled into Mason’s truck and he swung it around and flew up the driveway toward East River Road.

“Did she say anything else?” asked Beau.

Shane nodded. “She’s convinced it’s Guy. She said she heard a noise in the back before she left, but she convinced herself she was just getting spooked because she was there by herself.”

“That’s why her and Gina are supposed to come and go together.” Carter didn’t look happy.

Shane shrugged. “You try telling her she can’t stay late when she’s got work to do.”

“Do we know how bad the fire is?” asked Mason.

“Frank wouldn’t tell her much by the sounds of it and I think he might regret that when she gets there. She’s spitting fire.”

Beau was glad he wasn’t the fire chief.

When they got closer to town they could see a dark plume of smoke rising.

“Shit!” Shane shook his head. “Shit.”

Beau gripped his shoulder. “At least she wasn’t in there.”

“Yeah.”

They pulled as close to the gallery as they could get. It wasn’t good. They’d closed the road. The worst of the fire seemed to be out, but the gallery was as good as gone. Firefighters were still hosing it down, and grey smoke billowed out of the blown out windows.

Beau watched as Shane spotted Cassidy and ran toward her. She looked like a wild animal ready to strike when he put his hand on her shoulder and she whirled around to face him. Her whole demeanor softened when she realized who he was. He put his arms around her and she sagged against him. A moment later she straightened up and started talking rapidly, pointing at the building and the firefighters. Shane seemed to be trying to calm her down.

Beau turned to look at the others. Carter was by his side, watching Shane and Cassidy. Mason was striding down the street, ducking past the barriers and no doubt going looking for Frank. Chance was…gone. Shit! Beau scanned the crowd that had gathered to watch. There was no sign of him anywhere.

“Did you see where Chance went?”

Carter shook his head. “I thought he went with Mason.”

“Nope.”

“Then I guess, he’s had enough.”

“But where’s he going to go? What’s he going to do? He’ll land himself in the shit. There’s nothing to say that Guy did this. We can’t prove anything.”

Carter gave him a dark look. “And that’s the problem, isn’t it? We can’t prove it, so we can’t do anything, and we just have to wait, and it keeps getting worse. And in the meantime, Guy can do whatever the hell he likes. Luke says his hands are tied. Well, my guess is that this just pushed Chance past his limit. He’s not going to let his hands be tied anymore.”

“But, Carter! We can’t let him.”

“You reckon we could stop him? Even if we could find him?”

Beau blew out a sigh. He didn’t know what to do. He looked around, hoping to spot Mason. There was no sign of him.

Shane waved them over. “Can we stay at your place tonight, Beau? It’s going to be a long time before they get finished up here. You may as well get back to the ranch; there’s no point hanging around.”

Beau pulled his keys out of his pocket and slid a key off the chain. “Course you can, here you go.”

“Thanks. Have you seen Mase?”

“He’s coming.” Carter pointed to Mason and Frank who were making their way over.

“What about Chance?”

Beau blew out a sigh. “He’s disappeared.”

Shane’s eyes widened.

“Where do you think he went?”

“I think we can guess, don’t you?”

“Shit!”

“That’s what I thought.”

“What’s going on?” Mason stopped when he reached them and looked around at their faces. “Where’s Chance?”

Beau met his gaze. He didn’t want to say or even imply what he suspected with the fire chief standing right beside Mason.

“Shit!”

Beau was pretty sure their mom would be disappointed that was the only word any of them could come up with. Though she’d probably say the same.

Frank looked from one brother to the next and nodded slowly. “I didn’t hear a thing; I don’t know what you’re talking about. But I will say, it’s about time someone did it.”

Luke Wallis came pushing through the crowd to join them.

“Luke…” Mason began.

Cassidy scowled. “What are you going to do? I want to press charges. You have to bring him in.”

“It doesn’t work like that, Cassidy. I explained to you…”

“And I explained to you that is just not acceptable. There’s a crazy fucker running around this town, burning down people’s property. We all know who it is, and you’re telling me you can’t do anything about it? That’s bullshit! You have to do something. You’re supposed to protect the people. Protect and serve, doesn’t it say that on your uniform somewhere or something?”

Luke looked terrified, and Beau couldn’t blame him. Cassidy was always so put together, she didn’t lose it, she didn’t need to. The way she spoke, in such controlled tones, was much more intimidating than any amount of shouting could ever be.

“I want to talk to your chief.”

Beau had to bite back a smile. She sounded as though she were demanding Luke take her to his leader. Well, she was. Luke was stuck between a rock and a hard place. Though given the choice, Beau himself would sooner piss off the Chief of Police than piss off Cassidy.

Luke shrugged, seemingly reaching the same conclusion as Beau. “You may as well, Miss Lane. There’s nothing I can do.”

“Fine.” Cassidy pushed her hair back over her shoulders. “Where can I find him?”

“Give him two minutes, and he’ll find you,” said Frank. “I already called him down here,” he explained as Luke gave him a, what the fuck? Look.

“I’m with Cassidy here. There are enough similarities in all these fires, and I’ve seen enough progression, that I can’t let this ride any longer.”

Beau met his gaze. “Progression? You think he’s stepping it up?”

Frank shrugged and jerked his chin to where Mike Nelson was talking to a couple of the fire crew. “I’m going to talk to Mike first.”

“If you think I’m not going to follow you and listen to every word, and make him listen to what I have to say…”

“Cassidy.” Shane caught her arm. She started to shrug him off, but then stopped. “It’s okay, Cass. Frank and Mike need to talk to each other first, and then they’ll both talk to us; isn’t that right, Frank?”

“I’ll come back and talk to you. I can’t answer for Mike,” he said as he left them and went to join Mike and his crew.

“Mike will have me to answer to, if he tries to hide!” Cassidy called after him.

She was one determined woman. Beau wouldn’t want to be Mike right now.

Cassidy looked around at the brothers. “Why in the fuck won’t anyone do anything?” she demanded.

Shane put an arm around her shoulders. “They’re going to have to now, right?” He looked from Mason to Beau and back again.

Beau didn’t know what to say, and neither, it seemed, did Mason.

Carter kept his head down and toed the gravel with his boot.

“Carter?”

His head jerked up when Cassidy spoke, but he didn’t meet her gaze.

“What do you know?”

He shrugged.

“Tell me what you’re thinking,” she asked more gently. “Please?”

Even Cassidy knew you couldn’t bully Carter; he’d dig his heels in and pull his strong and silent routine. He could never resist a plea for help though.

He shrugged again. “They might not need to do much now.”

“And why’s that?”

Carter hung his head again then looked up and finally met her gaze. “Chance,” was all he needed to say.

Cassidy looked around. “Where is he? What’s he going to do? And don’t you dare shrug at me again.”

Beau pressed his lips together to hold back the smile that wanted out.

Carter lifted a shoulder then stopped. He looked just like he used to when they were kids whenever their mom caught him bottle feeding stray critters when he was supposed to be doing homework.

“I don’t know, Cassidy. All I can tell you is that he rode up here with us. When we got here, Shane came to you, Mason went to find Frank, and Chance disappeared. I don’t know anything, but even I can figure out where he’s most likely gone.”

Cassidy nodded. “I don’t want him getting himself in trouble.”

Carter hung his head again and muttered, “I think it’s a bit late for that.”

Beau sighed. He had to agree, but unless they wanted to go out to the Preston ranch to see if they could find Chance and stop him, he didn’t know what they could do. He was relieved to see Frank and Mike heading their way.

“Miss Lane.” The Police Chief looked around the group and then focused on Cassidy. “I understand you wanted to talk to me?”

“Of course I do. I want to know what you intend to do.”

Mike stroked his chin. “I intend to bring Guy Preston in for questioning.”

Beau felt a wave of relief rush through him.

Carter didn’t look too enthusiastic. For a moment Beau wondered why, then he understood; in order to bring Guy in, they’d have to find him—or what was left of him if Chance already had.

Mike eyed each of the brothers. “Luke is headed down to Preston’s place now.”

Frank nodded and gave Carter a meaningful look. “So you might want to head on home. All of you.”

Beau knew what he meant. They needed to find Chance and stop him before Luke got to Guy’s place. He met Mike’s gaze. It seemed he knew what was going on, too; but he wasn’t likely to say so.

“Yeah,” Mason nodded. “We should get back down the valley.”

“We need to stay here,” said Shane. He looked at the gallery and shook his head sadly. “See what the damage is and if we can salvage anything.”

Cassidy tightened her arm around his waist. “It’ll be fine. They were just paintings, I have insurance, and I can paint some more.”

Beau had to admire her. From what he understood, all her work and her livelihood had just gone up in smoke and she was still trying to look on the bright side.

Mike nodded. “I need you here, Miss Lane.”

“Unless you need us for anything, we should get going,” said Carter.

“I think you’d better.” Mike looked at his watch. “Luke left nearly five minutes ago.”

Beau didn’t have time to think; he just followed Mason and Carter as they scrambled for the truck.

Chapter Fourteen

The pulse was pounding in Mason’s temple as he drove down the valley. He was hoping with all his might that Chance hadn’t found Guy.

“What time did we arrive in town?” asked Beau.

“I don’t know,” said Carter. “I didn’t look. It was just before six when we left the cottage.”

“Check my phone.” Mason handed it to Beau. “I sent Gina a text as soon as we got there. I didn’t want the girls realizing we were gone and getting worried.”

Beau checked the sent messages. “That was at six-twenty-five.”

Mason raised an eyebrow.

“And you reckon Chance left about six-twenty-six?” asked Carter.

“Something like that. I’d say it takes between twenty and twenty-five minutes to get to the Preston place from town so…”

Mason looked at the clock on the dash. “So if Chance went straight there, and if he found Guy home, he’s had maybe half an hour to do whatever he was going to do.” His heart sank. He hoped to God that maybe Chance had just taken off to calm down. But he knew better.

“How could he have gone anywhere, though?” asked Carter. “That’s what I don’t get. I mean he rode up with the rest of us. He didn’t have his truck.”

Mason hadn’t thought about that. It gave him some hope, at least. Though if Chance had finally lost patience, then a small matter like not having a vehicle wouldn’t hold him up for long.

“You reckon we might get there before him?” asked Carter hopefully.

“I’m praying we do,” said Mason.

“Me too,” said Beau. “I hate to think that the police are finally ready to do something, and the first thing they might have to do is arrest Chance.”

Mason nodded. That was what he feared.

When they reached the Preston ranch, Luke’s patrol car sat in the driveway.

“What do we do?” asked Carter.

Mason shut off the ignition. “We go straight on in and see what the score is.” He didn’t see what else they could do at this point.

Just as they were walking up the front steps, Luke came out the front door followed by Anna, the housekeeper. He didn’t look in the least surprised to see them.

“Gentlemen.”

Mason tipped his hat. “Luke.” He smiled. “Miss Anna.”

Anna looked scared to death. “Mr. Mason. He’d not here. He said he left first thing this morning.” Her hand flew up to cover her mouth and her eyes grew wide as she realized her mistake. “I mean, he left, he did leave first thing this morning.”

Luke raised an eyebrow at the brothers. “And that’s all I know. Guy left first thing this morning. No one has been out here today until…”

They all stared at him expectantly. Mason was dreading what he might say about Chance.

“Until I arrived just now.”

“No one stopped by this evening?” asked Carter.

Luke shook his head firmly. “Not a soul, right, Anna?”

Anna nodded. “Nobody’s been here all day. Nobody came by. Nobody caused no trouble. No fights, no nothing.”

“So what happens now?” asked Mason.

“I go file my report and see how my senior officer wants to proceed.”

“And that’s it?” asked Beau.

Luke shrugged. “Until Mike tells me what he wants to do, yeah. I can’t do anything about Guy if he’s not here.” He gave them a reassuring half smile. “And I sure as hell can’t do anything about anyone who wasn’t here.”

“Thanks.” Mason blew out a sigh of relief.

“So, I suggest you all go on home.”

“Call me when you know what’s happening?” asked Mason.

“You’d do better to call in in the morning. This is Mike’s show now, not mine.”

Mason nodded. “Okay. Thanks, Luke.” He started to walk away with his brothers at his side then a thought struck him and he turned back. “Are you okay here, Anna?”

Her eyes were still wide. She was good people. Mason had known her since they were all kids. His mom talked about her sometimes. She liked her and felt sorry for her. Anna shook her head rapidly.

Mason met Luke’s gaze. Luke gave him the slightest nod.

“Would you like to come stay at the ranch tonight?”

She nodded eagerly. “Yes! Please!”

“Come on then, we’ll get your things.”

“That’s okay.” She hurried down the steps and toward Mason’s truck. “I don’t need anything.”

Damn, she was sure eager to get out of there. He followed her and opened the passenger door for her to climb in. He went around to the driver’s door and climbed in himself. As he took his seat behind the wheel he caught a glimpse of Carter and Beau exchanging a weird look in the back. “Everything okay back there?”

“Just fine,” said Beau. Though in the rearview mirror his expression said things were far from fine. Mason knew better than to question him in front of Anna. It’d keep till they got home. He was hoping there’d be a room free for her at the lodge, but even if not he and Gina had a spare room, and his folks had plenty of them. She’d be fine. He’d just had a hunch he needed to get her out of there, and judging by her reaction, she agreed.

He couldn’t understand what was going on between Carter and Beau in the back as he drove the last few miles home. They were sitting as far away as they could from one another, each pressed up against their door. He kept an eye on them in the rearview mirror and they were having some kind of silent conversation back there.

“I’ll text Corinne,” said Beau when they were nearly back. “See if there are any rooms free at the guest ranch.”

“I don’t want to put anyone to no trouble,” said Anna. She looked over at Mason. “I’ll sleep in the barn with the horses as long as I don’t have to go back there.”

“You don’t,” said Mason. “Don’t worry, you can stay with us for tonight.”

“Do you think your momma wants a housekeeper? I ain’t never going back there.”

He wasn’t surprised to hear that. “I don’t know about my mom, but we’ll find you something.”

She nodded gratefully. “You Remingtons are good people. Everyone says it. Everyone except him. He hates you. All of you, so that makes me know you’re good people.”

Mason nodded. “Did he really leave this morning, Anna?”

She pressed her lips together, but shook her head.

“Do you know where he is now?”

She shook her head again. “But I hope he rots in hell. Your friend…” She pressed her lips together again, apparently deciding she’d said enough.

“What?” asked Carter. “Our friend, what?”

She shook her head again and refused to talk anymore.

“Corinne said she’d meet us at the lodge,” said Beau when Mason pulled into the ranch driveway. “She’s got a room where Anna can stay tonight.”

“Thank you.”

“Okay, we’ll stop there first and get you settled in.”

Carter and Beau seemed to be doing a lot of squirming back there as they had another silent conversation. Mason wanted to just ask them what the hell they were playing at. He found Carter’s gaze in the mirror and gave him a hard stare.

“Actually, I need to get back to Summer. Can you drop Beau off to see to Anna and take me straight back to the cabin?”

Mason was about to tell him to get the fuck out and walk, but the way Carter was looking at him, he was obviously trying to tell him something.

Mason sighed. “Okay.”

A few moments later he pulled up in front of the lodge. Beau had jumped out and slammed the door behind him before the truck had even come to a stop. He held Anna’s door open and helped her down before he slammed her door shut too. Mason made to get out, but Beau waved him off. “I’ve got it from here; there’s Corinne, look.” He took Anna’s arm, hurrying her away from the truck.

“What the fuck’s going on with you two?” Mason asked.

“They didn’t want her to see me.”

Mason thought he was hearing things, he started to turn around in his seat. “Just get us back to the cabin,” said Chance. Once they were safely away from the lodge, he pulled himself up from the footwell by Carter’s feet.

“What the fuck?” asked Mason.

“I needed a ride home.”

He needed stitches by the looks of him. Mason eyed him in the mirror. He smiled. “How ya doin’, Mase?

Mason shook his head. “A damned sight better now I know where you are. What did you do? I take it Guy didn’t leave town this morning?”

Chance shrugged. “I couldn’t tell you.”

Mason scowled at him. “You better damned well tell me. What happened? Where is he?”

Chance shook his head. “The less you know the better.”

Mason slammed on the brakes and glared at him.

Chance glared right back—at least he did with one eye—the other was swelling shut and would no doubt be black in the morning.

Eventually Mason looked away. “I hope he looks worse than you do?”

Chance shrugged. “Don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Mason couldn’t believe Chance was shutting him out. He looked at Carter. Carter just shook his head.

“It’s better this way, Mase. You know it.”

“No! I need to know what happened. I need to know what’s likely to happen. You need to know that Mike Nelson has decided that he wants to bring Guy in.”

“Yeah, I gathered that much.”

“And…?”

“And what?”

Mason blew out a sigh. Chance might be his best friend, but he was also the most infuriating person he’d ever met. If he didn’t want you to know something, you weren’t ever going to know it. But this wasn’t something for Chance to handle on his own and freeze Mason out.

“You may as well accept it, Mase,” said Carter.

“I can’t.” He glared at Chance again.

“Well, sorry, but I can,” said Carter. “So could you drop me at Corinne’s so I can get Summer and go home? I’m pretty sure Gina’s going to be worried by now too.”

That was about the only thing he could have said that would make Mason move. He’d been determined to sit out here in the truck until Chance told him what he’d done. The thought of Gina sitting there worrying overrode that. He pointed the truck toward Corinne’s place again. She could come with him to take Chance home and help him get cleaned up. She might well have better luck at getting him to talk, too.

~ ~ ~

Gina ran outside when she heard the truck pull up. She and Summer had stayed at Corinne’s place to mind Ruby while Corinne went to sort out a room for Anna at the lodge. This had turned into one crazy evening.

She’d come over to meet up with the girls, to talk wedding arrangements, in theory. The way things had gone down, with all the snippets that had come in from various places over the course of the evening, the gallery had burned to the ground, the police were now finally looking for Guy, and Chance had gone missing. She’d wanted to head up to town, but Mason had made her promise not to. Cassidy was there, and Shane was with her. There was nothing Gina could do. Now at least Mason was back and hopefully he’d give her some idea what the hell was going on. She pressed her hand to her stomach when she reached the front door, a sharp pain making her stop and catch her breath. Summer almost walked into the back of her.

“Are you okay?”

Gina nodded; she couldn’t bring herself to speak.

A furrow appeared in Summer’s brow. “Are you sure? You don’t look it.”

“I’m fine,” she breathed. “I just need a minute. I got up too quickly or something.” She looked down the driveway to where Mason and Carter were getting out of the truck. “Go say hi to Carter would you? Distract them for a minute and I’ll catch you up?”

Summer hesitated for a moment, then smiled. “I’ll cover for you if I can, but if Mason sees your face like that he’s going to know you’re not right.”

“Exactly, so go distract them, would you?”

Summer ran down the path to meet them. Gina had to smile, even though it felt more like a grimace as she watched Summer overdo her welcome home hugs. She threw herself into Carter’s arms, then wriggled free and hugged Mason, then she turned as the truck’s other back door opened and Chance climbed down.

Gina breathed a sigh of relief. In that moment the pain passed as quickly as it had come. It must have been just from jumping up too quickly, like she’d said. She made her way down the path to meet them.

Mason put an arm around her and she rested her head on his shoulder for a moment. “Look what we found.” He jerked his head toward Chance who gave her an innocent smile. Nothing else about him looked innocent. One of his eyes was swollen shut, he had a cut on his temple, and a smear of blood dried on his cheek. He looked as though he’d been rolling in the dirt and one of his pant legs was torn. She wasn’t at all surprised to see that his knuckles were bruised.

“Hey.” He smiled. “You look tired, Gina girl. I am too. I’m going to get back to my cabin and leave you guys to it.” He tipped his hat and turned to walk away.

“Don’t you dare!” Even as she said it, she knew full well he dared. She was more surprised at herself for daring to speak to him like that. It seemed Chance was too. He stopped in his tracks, but didn’t turn around. As close as they all were, as much as everyone considered Chance to be one of the brothers, he wasn’t the same as the others. There was a gap, a distance that could never quite be bridged. You didn’t push Chance—on anything. Or at least that was the understanding they all had. He gave them as much as he had, shared as much of himself as he was able; but if any man was island it was Chance. Gina couldn’t let him walk away though. She went to him and put a hand on his shoulder. She could feel the tension humming through him. He was like a wild stallion; he might rear up or he might bolt, but what she hoped was that he would trust her enough to do neither. She felt him draw in a deep breath. That felt like a huge concession in itself.

“Can we give you a ride back to the cabin? Let me help you get cleaned up?”

He didn’t answer for a long moment, a moment in which they all stood frozen.

She felt him relax slightly before he turned around to face her. “Thanks, G.” He looked at the rest of them. “Do you all want to come over for a beer?”

“I can’t,” said Summer. “I have to stay here with Ruby.” She looked at Carter. “You go, I’m fine here.”

“You three go on,” said Carter. “I’ll catch up with you soon, Chance.”

Gina shot him a grateful smile. Carter might make out he wasn’t too smart, but he was. He knew that Chance was most likely to open up to Mason if he was going to open up to anyone at all, and she herself had just managed to batter his door down a little.

“Okay. Take care now.” Chance walked over to Mason’s truck and climbed in the back.

~ ~ ~

When they got to Beau’s house in town, Shane came around and opened the car door for her. Cassidy slid down and leaned against him.

“How’re you holding up, Princess?”

For a moment she buried her face in his chest and breathed in the scent of him. He smelled so good, so familiar, so reassuring.

“You okay?” He sounded worried.

She looked up at him with a smile. “Course I am. You know me.”

He nodded. “Tough as old boots.”

She made a face. “I think I prefer tough as nails, if you don’t mind.”

He raised an eyebrow.

“I’d rather be thought of as sharp and shiny than old and smelly.”

Shane laughed. “You are many things, my love, but you’ll never be old and smelly.”

“You never know, I might end up that way, after we’ve been married for seventy years.”

He hugged her to him. “I still won’t notice, because I’ll be even older than you and twice as smelly.”

“You’re such a sweet talker.”

“That’d be me.” He dug Beau’s key out of his jeans pocket. “Come on, let’s try to get some rest, huh? It’s been one hell of a day, and by the sounds of it, tomorrow’s going to be the same, what with the insurance people and Mike’s people and…”

Cassidy nodded. “Do you think they’ll find him?”

Shane shrugged.

“Okay. I’ll ask the real question. Do you think Chance already found him?’

Shane shrugged again. “I hope so.” He opened the front door and let her go ahead of him. “Do you want to go take a shower and I’ll call Mason to see what’s going on?”

What she really wanted to do was call Mason herself, but she couldn’t let her need to take control trample on Shane’s. She nodded. “I love that Beau keeps this place all ready for visitors. He even stocked the guest bathrooms with Asprey since I told him I was so impressed that he had any.”

Shane gave her a blank look and she had to laugh. Why would she expect him to have any clue what she was talking about? She headed for the stairs. “Don’t worry about it. You call Mason, and I’m going to shower in luxury and be grateful that at least one Remington brother is well versed in high-end toiletries.”

As she stood under the stream of hot water, Cassidy tried to come to terms with what had happened. The gallery was gone. So much of her work was lost; so much of Gina’s work was lost. At least in Gina’s case there were digital files, the photographs could be reproduced. Her paintings were gone. She shrugged. She could paint more. She didn’t know if she was in shock or denial or if she was just too pragmatic. Everyone she’d seen and spoken to on Main Street tonight had been devastated on her behalf. It was so terrible, and such a great loss. They’d given their condolences as though someone had died. Yeah, it was a blow, but it wasn’t the end of the world. No one was hurt. Or at least no one that she knew about yet. She had to hope that when she got dried and went downstairs Shane would tell her that Chance was home safe and hadn’t gone anywhere near Guy.

As she toweled herself down she could hear him talking. She stepped out onto the landing to listen.

“Okay, thanks, Mase, will do…Yeah…Tell Gina I’ll have Cass call her.”

“I’ll be right down,” she called. She wanted to talk to Gina. She’d gotten through the evening assuming Gina would feel the same way she did. Gina was practical and logical, but she wanted to talk to her, make sure she was as okay as she hoped.

“Hang on. Can you put her on? Cass is coming down.”

Cassidy clutched her towel to her as she ran down the stairs. Shane pawed at it when he handed her the phone. She had to swat his hand away as she spoke.

“Hey, girlfriend.”

“Hi, Cass, are you all right?”

“I’m fine. The gallery isn’t though.”

“Yeah, I heard. Is it all gone?”

“Pretty much.” She chuckled. “Yogi the paperweight made it out, but that’s about all.”

“Well, I guess that’s something. What about all your paintings?”

“Everything that was in there is gone.” As she said it she felt tears prick behind her eyes. Evidently, she did care.

“I’m sorry.”

“Hey, it is what it is. I can paint more. I’ll just have to look at it as a chance to start over. They’re just pictures.” Cassidy felt real tears well up. They were just pictures and she could just paint more, but there was one picture that couldn’t be replaced.

“Are you really okay?”

Cassidy nodded, and swallowed hard. She turned away from Shane who was watching her with concern. “I am, I just remembered…My mom and dad….” She couldn’t continue. It was a portrait of her parents she’d done when they were still married. She loved that painting. To her it was the one tangible representation of family that she still had. Her mom had been gone five years now. Her dad loved her, doted on her from afar, but he had too many other blonde thirty-somethings to keep him busy these days.

“Oh, Cass…”

“It’s all right, Gina…”

“Yeah, but Cassidy…”

“I’m going to hang up on you, sweetie, before I start to blub, okay? I’ll talk to you tomorrow.”

She hit the end call button. And swiped at the pathetic tears.

Shane’s hand came down on her shoulder and gently turned her around to face him. “It’s okay. You don’t need to cry about it…”

For some reason that just caught her wrong. “What do you know, Shane? You might not have to worry about something like that. It’s easy for you, you have this big loving family. You’re always there for each other—always have been, always will be. You can’t understand what that picture means to me. I’ve never had the kind of family life you have. Call me pathetic, but that picture was special. Don’t tell me not to worry about it.” She regretted her outburst as soon as she’d finished.

Shane looked taken aback.

“Sorry,” she muttered.

He smiled and hugged her to his chest, stroking her hair away from her face. He tucked his fingers under her chin and made her look up into his eyes. “Have you finished?”

She nodded.

“Good. Can I explain what I meant?”

She nodded again, but wished he wouldn’t.

“Okay, I told you, you don’t need to worry about it, not because I’m some big unfeeling thug, like you seem to think, but because that picture wasn’t in the gallery.”

“It wasn’t? Where is it?”

“It’s at our house.”

“Why?”

“Because much as you think I don’t understand, I really do try to. I was thinking about the wedding and how it’s all about our family, and I felt bad, because I know your family life hasn’t been like that. I know you treasure that picture, and I wanted to get it all framed up for you—for a wedding gift—so that you might feel like getting married brings me into your family too, not just brings you into mine.”

She stared up into his eyes and let the tears roll down her cheeks. They didn’t feel so pathetic now.

“What? Are you going to bitch me out some more?”

She shook her head. “No, I’m not going to apologize though.”

He grinned. “I know that much.”

She smiled. “I love you, asshole.”

He laughed. “Thanks. I love you more.”

Chapter Fifteen

Gina sipped her coffee and met her dad’s gaze. “How’re you really feeling, love?”

“Tired, emotional, wrung out.” She smiled. “But you show me a woman who’s just had her place of work burned down by a crazy man who wouldn’t feel that way. And that’s before you consider that she’s pregnant and supposed to be getting married in less than a month.”

He smiled back. “When you put it like that, I guess you do have a lot on your plate, huh?”

“Yeah. I’m fine though, and I am grateful that you came to stay down here. I know you’d rather be at home.”

“I would, but I ain’t stupid either. When Preston came and sat outside the house like that, he really put the wind up me. I don’t mind telling you.” He looked at her stomach, which as yet was stubbornly refusing to show any sign of a baby bump. “When you told me your news, you gave me something to look forward to—something to live for. And when you’ve got something to live for, it makes the thought of dying way too scary, even for a tough old bastard like me.”

Gina hated thinking of her dad being scared—even while she was glad that he’d been scared enough to come stay at Remington Ranch. “Hopefully they’ll pick him up soon and all this will be over with. We can all get on with living our lives again.”

Her dad nodded. “Is there anything left of him for the police to bring in?”

“What do you mean?”

His eyes twinkled. “Chance don’t talk much does he?”

“There’s an understatement.”

“Yeah, well I’m not the only one staying here because he’s scared of Guy. I bumped into Anna this morning.”

Gina raised an eyebrow. “You did?”

He actually looked embarrassed. Wow!

“Yeah.” His voice was gruff. “She’s a good woman. I see her in town sometimes.” He shot Gina a sideways look. “Anyways, she was telling me a bit about what went on.”

Gina immediately forgot about her dad’s possible interest in Anna. She was more interested in what she might have said. “And what did she tell you?”

He tapped the side of his nose. “That I mustn’t tell a soul.”

“Come on! You can’t hint and then not tell me. It was pretty obvious that Chance had fought with him.”

Her dad nodded. “Sounded like he was pretty banged up, too.”

“He was. He still is.”

“And you really think Chance would be the one to come off worse?”

Gina shook her head. She couldn’t see Guy getting the better of Chance in a fight.

“Me neither. So can you imagine how Guy came out of it?”

“Not well. But where is he? And why can’t the police find him? And what do you think he’s going to do next? Chance seems to think the threat has gone now, but…” She hated to say it, but she couldn’t see Guy stopping until he was good and dead—and she couldn’t see Chance…no she couldn’t even let her mind go near that thought.

“Guy left his place under his own steam that night, Gina girl. Don’t go thinking what I think you’re thinking.”

“I’m not!”

He shook his head. “I won’t lie, it crossed my mind too. All I know is that I talked to Anna and I’m much more relaxed about the whole deal now.”

“Good, and since I know you’re not going to tell me whatever she told you, I guess I’ll just have to trust that things are going to be okay.”

He nodded. “It’s all we can do, love.”

Gina smiled as a thought struck her. “So how well do you know Anna?”

He shrugged.

“But you like her?”

She was amazed to see a hint of pink touch her dad’s cheeks. “She’s a good woman and she’s had a rough ride of it.”

“Would you like to bring her to the wedding?”

His head shot up and he met her gaze. “That wouldn’t be right!”

“Why not?”

“It’s your wedding, Gina. Your mom should be there.”

She reached across the table and took hold of his hand. “And she will be. She’ll be there in as much as she’s there in everything we ever do. But she isn’t here anymore, Dad. She’d want you to be happy, as much as she’d want me to be happy. If this Anna is someone special, then I’d like you to bring her. Please?”

She almost wished she hadn’t said anything as she watched the struggle on his face. He was trying not to cry and trying not to smile all at the same time. He nodded and squeezed her hand. That was answer enough.

“How are the arrangements coming for the big day anyway? Is there anything I can do to help?”

“Do you want to help me pick out the flowers?”

His brows came down. “I do not!”

She laughed. “I know, silly. Oh! There is something.”

“What’s that, then?”

“You know the old carriage? Is it still usable?”

“It could be. With some work.”

“How would you feel about getting it done up? The boys are going to ride down, we thought that’d be nice. And at first we thought us girls should ride in too from the other side of the house, but Corinne wasn’t too confident about it.”

He shook his head. “No. A girl shouldn’t be riding on her wedding day.”

Gina bit her tongue. She didn’t need to argue her independence or equality with him over something she’d already decided she wasn’t going to do anyway.

He winked at her and waited.

She held up a hand. “I’m not saying a word, since I don’t plan to do it. You should just consider yourself lucky that Corinne didn’t want to ride. There’d be no telling me no if I wanted to do it.”

“And don’t I know it. I’m glad at least that Corinne is a lady.”

Gina huffed.

“I’m pulling your leg, love. You know damned well I love that you’re such an obstinate little bugger. You’re just like your momma. I married her because I loved her for it even if she did drive me crazy. It’s the same with you.”

“I love you, Dad.”

“I know. So you want me to shine up the old carriage for you?”

She nodded. As far as he was concerned he’d already told her that he loved her. She couldn’t expect to hear those three words all strung together.

“Yes, please.”

“Do you want me to drive it?”

She grinned. “If you wouldn’t mind.”

That was the whole point of asking. She knew he’d love to, but neither of them were going to admit that.

“I suppose I could. I mean I’m going to have to walk down with you anyways, right? I might as well drive you and the other girls in.”

“That’d be wonderful, Dad. Thank you.”

He nodded and finished his coffee and stood up. “I’d better get a move on. I can’t sit chatting with you all day.”

Gina stood and hugged him. “Yeah, me neither. I’ve got a business to start putting back together.”

Her dad turned to watch a big red Tundra go by. “Looks like your partner’s here. I’ll get going.”

Cassidy and Shane jumped out of the truck. Cassidy grinned and waved when she spotted Al.

“Hey, Mister. What are you up to?”

Gina loved the way he smiled at her. He always lit up around Cassidy. For all he grumbled about stubborn independent women, he obviously had a soft spot for them.

“Well, now I thought I was going to be enjoying my vacation at Mr. Fancy-pants’ guest ranch here. But this one,” he jerked his head toward Gina, “she just set me to work.”

“She did?” Cassidy bounded up the steps to the cottage and hugged him. “Don’t let her work you too hard, will you. She’s a slave driver that daughter of yours.”

Shane grinned at Gina. “Yeah, it’s all you, right, G? She isn’t driven in the least?”

Cassidy stuck her tongue out at him. “There’s nothing wrong with being driven, nothing wrong with having goals, and nothing wrong with working your ass off to achieve them. Isn’t that right, Al?”

He nodded. “Nothing wrong with any of that at all.” He winked at Shane. “As long as you don’t let it get in the way of loving your man.”

Shane nodded vigorously. “Take note, both of you. Al’s a wise old soul.”

“Oh, he is.” Cassidy gave him another hug. “And I know he’s right. I love you so much that I will not let my work get in the way. I’ll let you go and do whatever it is you do these days, and I’ll just hang here with Gina.”

Shane looked at Al. “How did that backfire on me?”

Al laughed. “Because you got yourself a smart one there, son. Come on, let’s get out of here and leave them to it.”

“Okay. What are you up to today?”

“She’s set me to work for the wedding.”

Shane and Cassidy looked at Gina inquiringly. She smiled. “The carriage.”

“Awesome!” Cassidy was in great spirits this morning.

Shane raised an eyebrow at Al. “The old one?”

“Yep. She’s told me I have to fix it up and shine it up. Have it all ready for four brides in just a couple of weeks. She’s a real slave driver.”

“Where is it?” asked Shane.

“Don’t worry, it wasn’t in the barn. It was in the lean-to round back of the cattle shed.”

“Let’s go get it and bring it down here.”

“And how in hell’s name do you reckon we’re going to do that, son?”

“We’ll figure it out.” Shane looked at Gina and she felt bad. It hadn’t occurred to her that asking her dad to fix up the carriage meant asking him to go back up to his place to work on it.

“I was thinking you could use the big trailer,” she said. It’d be a pain to transport the thing down here, but she didn’t want her dad going back up there to work by himself.

Shane nodded. “Yeah. We can. Come on, Al. Let’s go do this.”

Al grinned, seemingly happy to go along with anything at this point. “See you ladies later,” he called as he trotted down the steps after Shane.

“He’s awesome,” said Cassidy when they’d gone.

Gina nodded. “He’s a grumpy old bear when he wants to be.”

“Yeah, but he doesn’t want to be anymore. He’s just a teddy-bear now.”

Gina laughed. “I wouldn’t let him hear you say that.”

“Oh, I don’t know. I think the thought of being a granddaddy has really softened him up.”

Gina knew it had. “What about you?” she asked. “Is your dad coming to the wedding? Have you figured out your invitations yet?”

“Yeah. I talked to him the other day. He and number four are coming.”

Gina raised an eyebrow. “Wife number four?”

Cassidy nodded. “Yup. This one’s two years older than me.” She shrugged. “I don’t get it. I mean, I can see it from his point of view. He wants a beautiful young thing on his arm. But what does she get out of it? It’d be like me marrying your dad or Dave.” She shuddered. “They’re both wonderful people, but come on! Can you imagine lying in bed next to them?”

Gina shuddered, too. “I can’t. But everyone’s different.”

“Maybe, but I can’t believe there’s a woman under thirty-five on this earth who would rather lie down at night next to my dad than they would next to Shane or Mason.”

Gina laughed. “You’ve got a point there. Have you even met her?”

Cassidy nodded. “Briefly. When they got married. She seems nice enough. Not like number three. That one was a real bitch.”

Gina couldn’t imagine her dad having remarried after her mom died. Especially not to someone her own age. She smiled. “Dad’s been talking to Anna.”

Cassidy’s eyebrows shot up. “Now that is an elder-affair I would approve of!”

Gina burst out laughing. “An elder-affair?”

“Yup. Much as we don’t like to think about it, the oldies can and do still have love lives of their own, you know.”

“Oh, I do know. They’re no different from us, they’re just a few years farther down the road. They’re not a different species, you know.”

Cassidy made a face. “I can see that now. The way Dave and Monique are together has opened my eyes to the fact that older people aren’t that much different from us.”

“Of course they’re not! They’re exactly the same as we are, they’ve just been around a bit longer.”

“I’m starting to see that.” Cassidy blew out a sigh. “It’s weird, but I keep thinking about how Shane and I will be in thirty years’ time. I keep hoping that we might be like Dave and Monique. They’re pretty special people, aren’t they?”

“They’re the best. Dave’s Mr. Montana through and through. He grew up here, his family’s been here for generations. Monique gave up everything to stay here with him. She came from money herself, you know.”

Cassidy nodded. “Shane told me their story. It’s so inspiring.”

“It is, they’re an example I hope Mason and I can follow, too.”

Cassidy stared out at the mountains, lost in thought.

“Penny for them?” asked Gina.

“I’m just thinking about it all, you know? The big wedding. The big family. The future stretching ahead of all of us. I used to wonder what life was like for solid families. Now I’m going to be part of one. It amazes me. I don’t just get Shane. I get you and Summer and Corinne and little Ruby. Plus all the brothers. I get Dave and Monique and even your dad and Autumn and Carly and James. It’s like stepping into this whole new world. For all I like to kick ass in the world and show everyone what I can do, I guess I’ve always felt like an outsider. I don’t know what it’s going to be like to be an insider.”

Gina was stunned. “I had no clue you felt that way.”

Cassidy grinned. “Of course you didn’t. It smacks of weakness, doesn’t it, and I’m not into showing weakness. I don’t feel weak…”

Gina laughed. “Good, because you’re not, in any sense.”

“I know, but I’ve always missed out on that sense of belonging.” She smiled. “It’s great to know I can make it through life on my own, I don’t need anyone. But Shane, being with Shane has made me see how much richer life can be when you let people in, when you belong.”

“You found what you didn’t know you needed.”

“Yeah, that’s exactly it.” Cassidy smiled. “And you my friend, found what your heart knew you needed, even though you’d tried to deny it for all those years.”

Gina sighed. “I did. I never stopped loving Mason.”

“And you still managed to get engaged to Liam. Were you out of your mind?”

“I think I must have been, in some ways at least. I was trying to live a different life. Be a different person. But you know…”

Cassidy watched her carefully as she waited for her to continue.

When she finally did speak again Gina felt relieved to finally admit it. “I’m glad I lived that time.”

Cassidy cocked her head to one side. “Really?”

“Yeah. It’s hard to admit. I spent all those years away from here. I’ve spent most of the time since I came back wishing that I’d never left. But if I hadn’t, if Mason and I had carried on the way we were, I wouldn’t be who I am today. I wouldn’t have gotten to know me, wouldn’t have gone out and discovered that I could make my own way in the world.”

“I can see that. Would you ever tell Mason that, though? Do you think he’d see it?”

Gina thought about that and nodded slowly. “He’d need some time to wrap his head around it.” She smiled. “He can be a bit stubborn. He never wanted to leave here, never would. It frustrates him when people talk about going out to make their way in the world. He thinks we should all be able to do everything we need to right here. But that’s because he can. He’s so secure in himself, that he doesn’t need to go out and prove himself against or compete with the rest of the world.”

Cassidy nodded. “That’s true. Normally I think of people who live their whole lives in one place as being small, insecure, you know? Not wanting to venture out into the unknown. Mason’s not like that. He’s big enough to know that he already has what he wants. If the world wants to compete with him it can damned well come here and find him.”

“Yep, that’s him.” Gina checked her watch. “Hadn’t we better get to work, though? I don’t know how we ended up sitting here getting all philosophical.”

“We should get to work, yeah. But I think we got all philosophical because something inside us needs to. At least I know I did.”

“And do you feel better for it?”

“I guess.”

“That’s not very reassuring. Is there something else?”

Cassidy shrugged. “Maybe. How about I make us some fresh coffee and we get started. If anything else bubbles its way to the surface, I’ll make us drop everything and focus on me.”

Gina laughed. “That sounds about right, but I can make the coffee.”

“I’ll do it. You just sit there and let me wait on you.”

“I can hardly say no to that, can I? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you wait on anyone before.”

Cassidy stuck her tongue out and went inside the cottage to make coffee.

Gina sat on the deck and stared out at the mountains. She loved this place. She loved her life here and the people in it. She rested a hand on her stomach; and she loved the little person who would soon be a part of it.

Chapter Sixteen

Dave looked around the kitchen. He loved it when everyone was here like this. He loved how happy it made Monique. She’d always been at her happiest when all her boys were home; these days she was even happier when all their girls were here with them.

He watched them all chatting and laughing and helping. Summer was rolling pastry at the counter, little Ruby standing on a chair beside her, helping. Carter and Mason were spreading the tablecloth over the long table. He’d bought that table for Monique when she’d first moved here to be with him. He’d teased her all these years about it. When they were first married, he’d told her they’d never have enough people over to fill it. He smiled, remembering the way she’d laughed and told him tables weren’t just for company—remembering what they’d done on that table. He brought his hand up to hide his smile, glad that no one could read his thoughts. By the time all the boys were at school he’d still been teasing her that they’d still need a whole bunch more kids before she could justify needing such a big table. She’d told him that someday, when the boys had wives and the wives had children, then he might understand.

Today he understood.

Corinne and Cassidy were sitting shelling peas at one end of the table. He hadn’t been sure about Corinne at first. She’d seemed too reserved to fit in well with the others, but she was opening up more every day. As he’d come to know her he’d realized that she wasn’t so much reserved as she simply had a strong work ethic and a huge sense of responsibility. He smiled, as he watched Beau stop by her chair and drop a kiss on top of her head. She was perfect for Beau.

Shane, Carter, and Gina were all standing at the fridge with the door wide open, discussing something or other. He shook his head. That was a scene that could have happened any time in the last thirty years. Gina was as good as one of his own—the daughter he’d never had.

She had a father of her own, though. Al was here with them. Dave had a lot of respect for that man. They’d been friends ever since Gina and Shane had buddied up in kindergarten. Dave watched him, sitting with Chance at the little table in the nook. They were polishing brasses. Dave smiled. Al had put a lot of work in over the last couple of weeks. The carriage, all the tack and even the horses, would no doubt be in the best shape they ever had been on the wedding day. Dave was glad to see him happy.

He sighed as he shifted his gaze to Chance. He wished he could say the same about him. He loved Chance as if he were one of his own. As far as Dave was concerned he had been one of his own for nearly fifteen years now. He loved Chance, he depended on Chance to run the cattle. He was a good son and a good man, but there was still something, some disconnect. Dave had thought it was gone, that Chance was healed, but he’d been kidding himself. All this business with Guy Preston had brought out the best of Chance, and yet that, it seemed, brought out the worst of Chance.

By now everyone knew, though no one had ever said, that Chance had been at Guy Preston’s place the night he disappeared. Chance refused to talk about it. Dave shook his head sadly. Chance’s motives were the best in the world. He wanted to protect his family. Dave preferred not think about it the other way round—that Chance was seeking revenge. Seeking revenge was what had landed Chance in prison as a kid, what had brought him into Dave’s life when he was volunteering with the youth rehabilitation program. He sighed again. He could only hope that it wasn’t revenge that would take Chance away from them again. If he had taken the law into his own hands—if he had dealt Guy his own form of justice—Dave had no doubt that it would eventually catch up to him—in one way or another.

Chance looked up and met his gaze. Dave raised an eyebrow, asking all the questions he needed answers for. Chance pressed his lips together into a thin line and shook his head slightly. Was that a no, I’m not telling you, or a no, I didn’t do what you fear? Dave couldn’t tell and his heart needed to know. Four of his boys were embarking on their future and all the happiness that came with it. He needed to know that the fifth wasn’t reverting back to his past and all the pain that came with that.

He jerked his head toward the door and headed out. He walked all the way down to the barn without looking back. A few moments later Chance joined him and leaned on the fence beside him.

Now they were here Dave didn’t know how to ask any of his questions. He waited. Chance would talk if he was going to.

“I did what I had to.”

Dave’s heart sank.

“It was for the family. You know that. I couldn’t let him take it any further. What if he’d gone from threats and fires to actually hurting people?”

Dave nodded. “What exactly did you do, son?”

“I made sure he’d leave us alone.”

“For good?”

Chance shook his head. “I didn’t kill him, if that’s what you’re thinking.” He stared out over the pasture. “I can’t tell you I didn’t want to, though.”

Relief swept through Dave. “I can’t tell you I didn’t want to. But what we want and what we do can’t be the same. Not if we’re going to live as a part of society. Not if we’re going to be decent human beings.”

“I still remember that, you know. I remember you saying those words when you let me stay here when I got out. I could hear you saying those words in my head when I got to Guy’s place that night. I felt the same way I did when I saw Kyle. I wanted to kill him, just like I wanted to kill Kyle all those years ago.” He turned to look Dave in the eye. “You must’ve been right though, there must be something decent inside me somewhere. I didn’t kill Kyle when I was a kid, and I didn’t kill Guy.”

“So why won’t you tell us what did happen?”

Chance shrugged. “I took care of it.”

“How?”

He shrugged again. “By making sure he won’t come after any of us again.”

Dave toed the gravel with his boot. He wanted to demand that Chance tell him, but he didn’t want to break their bond.

Chance held his gaze, eyes narrowed, lips pressed together. He sucked in a deep breath then slowly blew it out. “You really want to know?”

Dave nodded, not knowing that it was true, but knowing that want to or not, he needed to know.

“Okay. I did exactly the same as I did to Kyle. I beat the living crap out of him. And I told him that if I ever lay eyes on him again he will die.”

“And he believed you?”

Chance looked away. “I didn’t leave him much choice.”

“And you don’t think that he’ll just come at us from a different angle now?”

Chance’s face clouded over. “I’ve been trying not to think about that.”

Dave shook his head. “I hate to say it, son, but he could have been locked up by now.”

“You reckon they’d have been able to keep him? I don’t. He’d have been in for questioning and out again by now.”

“Maybe, maybe not.”

“So you’re disappointed in me?” There was an edge to his voice that Dave hadn’t heard in years.

He put a hand on his shoulder. “No. That’s not what I’m saying.”

“But you’re saying that I should have left it alone.”

“There’s no point saying anything of the kind. What’s done is done. All I am saying is that I don’t think this is over.”

Chance hung his head. “Neither do I.”

Dave felt bad for him. He’d acted out of love for the family. He needed to cling to the belief that he’d put an end to it, but now he had to live with the knowledge that though he might have bought them some time, he’d probably only made things worse in the long run.

“I won’t let him hurt anyone.”

That was what Dave was afraid of. He had no doubt that Guy would come back at them someday, somehow. Chance had told him that if he ever saw him again, he’d kill him. And whatever Chance might or might not be, he was definitely a man of his word.

Monique was coming down the path to join them, a line of worry creased her brow, belying the bright smile she wore. “And why are my two favorites out here with the horses instead of inside with me?”

“We needed to talk,” said Dave. He wanted her to know that he’d broached the subject that had been worrying them both.

She hugged Chance. “You’re a good boy.”

For a moment Chance leaned against her and hugged her back. With his eyes closed like that, Dave could see a wounded little boy, hungry for love. When he opened them again, Chance the man was back.

“I try to be, but I don’t always succeed. If you don’t mind, I’d like to be excused from dinner. I need to ride up to the top pasture and check on a few things.”

They all knew there was nothing to check up there. The moment stretched out as Dave held back from telling him he needed to come eat with everyone.

It was Monique who broke the tension with a smile. She touched Chance’s cheek. “You are excused, but only if you promise me you’ll come into the kitchen on your way back and take yours home with you. I’ll dish you up everything just as you like it.”

“Thanks. You’re too good to me.” Chance gave her another brief hug, then tipped his hat at them and walked away.

Monique looked at Dave sadly. “Have we lost him?”

“Not yet, but it could still go either way.”

~ ~ ~

Back inside the house, Carter stood at the window watching his parents with Chance. His heart sank when Chance walked away. He wouldn’t be coming back for dinner, Carter just knew it. His heart had felt heavy ever since the night of the fire at the gallery. He felt like Chance was prepared to sacrifice himself—or at least his role in the family—in order to keep the family safe. Carter hated that. Family was everything to him, he understood what Chance wanted to do for them, but he didn’t understand why Chance couldn’t see that he was part of the family—not something separate—certainly not someone dispensable.

Beau came to stand by his side. “Why so sad, bro? What are you thinking?”

Carter pointed at Chance who was coming out of the barn on Maverick.

“What?”

“I’m thinking that at best he’s going to ride off into the sunset and at worst he’s going to end up going back to prison.”

Beau shook his head. “He can’t. He’s going to be my best man.” Although he smiled and tried to make light of it, he looked concerned too. When Carter didn’t smile back, he nodded. “What can we do, though? The way I see it, the dice have already rolled. All we can do is see where they land.”

“Maybe.” Carter hated to think there was nothing he could do.

“Maybe Guy’s gone for good, and it’s over.”

“And maybe pigs will fly.”

“I know, I know, but there’s nothing we can do today, is there?” Beau smiled at him. “So why don’t you come away from the window, stop your fretting and get the girls talking about flowers?”

Carter nodded. Beau was right; while there was nothing he could do for Chance right now, he needed to focus on the members of the family he could help. Today that meant helping the girls choose what flowers they wanted for the wedding. He was more used to dealing with live plants and shrubs than cut flowers, but he knew the florist in town pretty well and this was something he could contribute. He followed Beau back into the kitchen and tried to put his worries about Chance out of his mind for now.

~ ~ ~

Summer ended her call and sat down on the porch swing. She’d been pacing while she talked to Autumn, but now she needed to sit and to think. She didn’t know what to do. She wanted to help her sister out, but she didn’t want to jeopardize the rest of the family’s big day—the others’ weddings!

She turned her phone over and over in her hands. Then she stood up again. This wasn’t something she could decide by herself. It wasn’t her decision to make. She needed to talk to them all. Most of all she needed to talk to Carter. Never mind the others’ wedding day, this was his wedding day. He might hate the idea—and if he did, then her decision was made. She went back inside and found him in the hallway looking worried.

“What’s wrong?”

He shrugged. “I’m still worried about Chance, nothing new.” He put his big hands on her shoulders and looked down into her eyes. “You on the other hand are worried about something new. You were all smiley and carefree last time I saw you. Now you’ve got the worry worm.” He gently rubbed his thumb over the crease between her eyebrows. “What’s up?”

“I just talked to Autumn.”

“And?”

“And she asked if she can bring Matt to the wedding.”

Carter grinned. “You mean…Did they get together?”

Summer sighed. “No. But he broke up with Sheena.”

“And that means that he should come to our wedding? I don’t follow.”

“You wouldn’t. It’s far too convoluted for a decent mind like yours to follow. I lived in that business for years and it still stuns me how crazy it all is.”

Carter was giving her a puzzled look. “Fill me in? I’m not going to have any luck trying to guess what you’re talking about.”

“Sorry. Matt and Sheena broke up. Apparently, it’s gotten pretty nasty between them. Sheena’s using the press to paint Matt as the bad guy. Autumn thinks that the whole relationship may have been a set-up—that Sheena’s label wanted her name linked with Matt while his tour’s getting so much coverage.”

Carter shook his head. “I’m so glad you don’t live in that world anymore.”

“Me too.”

“And I know I’m being really dense here, but what has any of that got to do with Matt needing to come to our wedding?”

“Matt’s publicity team is trying to do damage control and save his image.”

“So they want to send him to weddings?”

She laughed. “No, they want him to be seen working hard and building good relationships with his team, including his business manager. The wedding falls during a break in his tour and they want to keep his name in the news, but for doing something good and wholesome instead of the usual stuff he gets up to during his breaks.”

“Like fast cars, fast women, and too much booze?”

Summer nodded.

Carter chewed his bottom lip while he thought about it. “So he wants to come to our wedding as a publicity stunt? And for there to be publicity there would have to be press, right?”

Summer nodded. She hated to even ask him. She hadn’t wanted any press coverage of her wedding. For her sake or the others’, but this was for Autumn. It was to help her sister out. Matt was Autumn’s biggest star; she had a lot riding on his career. Plus, Summer knew that she was invested in him personally, too—even if she wouldn’t admit it. She felt torn.

Carter shook his head slowly.

She was stunned. He’d never said no to anything she’d asked of him before. “I’m sorry, darlin’, I can’t do that to the family. I wouldn’t put Gina, Cassidy, and Corinne in that position.”

She nodded sadly. She understood. It was only right. “No, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have even asked.”

“I’ll do it. I’ll do anything you want. You know that, but I won’t do it on the same day as the others. If the press is going to be there, they can intrude on our day. Not anyone else’s. Is that fair?”

Summer wrung her hands together. “But you want to get married on the same day as your brothers. That’s not fair to you.”

He shrugged. “If you need to do this for your sister, then I understand. But at the same time, I won’t put my brothers through it.”

He smiled and rubbed his thumb between her eyes again. “We don’t have to decide right this minute, do we?”

“No.”

“Then let’s think on it a while. Let’s enjoy dinner with the family, okay?”

“Okay.”

He took her hand and she followed him back into the kitchen to join the others.

Cassidy called her over. “What’s up?”

She shrugged. “Nothing.”

“Yeah, right.”

“Nothing important anyway.”

“So tell me already.”

Summer sighed. “Autumn wants to know if she can bring Matt to the wedding. If she does, it’d be a publicity thing to help him out. His people think he needs to be seen having good relationships with the people he works with, and doing regular family stuff like going to weddings, and no doubt kissing babies.”

“And what’s the problem?”

“It’s not fair on anyone else. It might help Matt and Autumn out, but it’s not exactly fair to the rest of you, to have the press at your wedding, is it?”

Cassidy shrugged. “It’s no big deal, is it? I don’t care.”

“You don’t think it’d be a horrible intrusion?”

“No. Why would it? They wouldn’t be there to get the scoop on any of us. They’d just want a few quick snaps of Matt and that’d be it.”

That surprised Summer. “I thought you’d hate the idea.”

“No, it’s no problem for me if that’s what you want to do. What did Carter say?”

“He said we could do it, but we’d have to get married a different day from the rest of you so it didn’t put any of you out.”

“I don’t like that idea. I don’t like that at all. I say you check with the others first and if they do mind, just tell Autumn no. She’ll understand.”

Summer nodded. She knew that was what she should do. She just hated to put the others out on their wedding day, and she hated to let her sister down.

Chapter Seventeen

Shane pulled up in front of the gallery. It made him so sad to see the place like that—all charred out and boarded up. Cassidy said she wasn’t going to worry about it until after the wedding. She had enough on her plate trying to salvage her business. At least that’s how it seemed to him. She insisted that it wasn’t so bad really. All that she had lost were original paintings, most of which were also available as prints. He hadn’t liked to point out to her that, before the fire, the one thing she’d managed to teach him about the art world was that originals were all that really mattered. She was putting a brave face on, and he understood why—it was all she could do—but he still hurt for her. He wanted to make things better for her somehow. Trouble was he didn’t know how.

He’d arranged to meet Luke Wallis here this morning. For all things seemed to have gone quiet on the Preston front since the night of the fire, apparently the wheels of justice were still turning in the background. He got out of the truck when he saw Luke’s patrol car pull up.

“Shane.”

“Luke. What’s going on?”

“I need to talk to you.”

“I gathered that much. What about?”

“Guy Preston.”

“What about him? Has he turned up?”

“Not yet, but I have a feeling he’s going to.”

Shane nodded grimly. Part of him had been hoping Guy would turn up, just to stop the rumors that were flying that Chance had murdered him and buried him in the foothills somewhere. The rest of him wished that Guy was gone for good. “What makes you think that?”

“We’ve been keeping an eye on his place, since we now have a warrant for his arrest.”

“You do? Don’t you think that might have been the first thing we needed to know?”

“Yeah, but it’s not standard procedure to just pick up the phone and call people once a warrant is issued. Especially people suspected of having something to do with his disappearance.”

“Suspected sounds like an official word.”

Luke shook his head. “Chance is fine, for now.”

That for now didn’t sit too easy with Shane. “And when will he be completely fine?”

“When we have Guy in custody and can prove that he’s still breathing.”

Shane nodded. “And what am I supposed to do?”

“Nothing. I just wanted to let one of you Remingtons know where we’re up to. You seemed like the logical choice.”

“Why’s that?”

Luke gave him a rueful smile. “You’re the one least likely to interrogate me and make me tell you anything I shouldn’t.”

“Great.” Shane felt like he should be offended, but he wasn’t. “So I’m the soft touch?”

“Nah, you’re the easiest to talk to, how about that?”

“I’ll take it, I guess. But just explain it to me one more time, would you? You now have a warrant out for him. You’ve been keeping an eye on his place, and you think he might be about to resurface. Right?”

“Right.”

“But what makes you think that?”

“Because things have started to move again at his ranch. When he disappeared, and Anna went to stay with you guys, everything went quiet at the Preston ranch. These last few days there’s been signs of life, but never anything happening when we’re there. We can’t exactly stake the place out twenty-four hours a day, not with our manpower and budget.”

Shane nodded. “So you think he’s back and laying low?”

“That’d be my guess.”

“Okay. And what am I supposed to do?”

Luke shrugged. “That’s up to you. My only suggestion is that you keep Chance as far away as possible.”

Shane let out a short laugh. “And do you have any ideas as to just how I might go about that?”

“With a lot of determination, because if he beats the crap out of him again…”

“Who says he did?” Shane was totally out of his depth here, but he knew you should never admit to anything.

Luke held up a hand. “This conversation is off the record, don’t worry.”

Shane nodded.

“The thing that worries me is that you have your big wedding coming up, right?”

“Yeah, what’s that got to do with anything?”

“Think about it, all the Remingtons in the same place, at the same time, celebrating what’s supposed to be the happiest day of your lives? I don’t claim to know how a crazy bastard thinks, but if I did, I’d say that’d be a pretty good time to get revenge on people you hate, people you thought had ruined you. Right?”

“It would.” Shane’s blood ran cold. The threat of Guy somehow ruining the wedding day seemed all too real. He’d told Cassidy that the others all had spidey senses when it came to Guy that he himself was lacking. Right now his spidey sense had just kicked into overdrive and was telling him without any room for doubt that Guy was going to try to ruin their wedding day.

~ ~ ~

Mason was sitting in his office in the barn when he heard a truck pull up outside. He pushed his chair away from his desk and leaned his head back against the wall. Whoever was coming wasn’t bringing good news. He could feel it, or maybe it was just that there didn’t seem to be any good news happening lately for anyone to bring.

He knew from the sound of the footsteps as they approached that it was Shane.

“Come on in,” he called.

Shane came in and sat down heavily in the seat on the other side of the desk.

“Uh-oh. What’s happened now, littlest brother? It looks like it’s finally raining in Mr. Sunshine’s world.”

That didn’t even raise a smile. “They’ve issued a warrant for Guy’s arrest.”

Mason frowned. “Isn’t that good news?”

“I guess, if they can find him. They think he’s back and mooching around at his place.”

“They only think?”

Shane nodded. “They’ve been keeping an eye on the place, but haven’t found him there yet.”

“What else?”

“Luke thinks he’s going to go after us on the wedding day.”

Mason frowned. “It’d make sense.”

Shane let out a short laugh. “Yeah, I guess it would if you were a crazy bastard hell-bent on revenge.”

“And that’s what he is.”

“So how do we stop him before that day comes? How do we get him locked up?”

“If we want him locked up, we have to keep Chance away from him.”

“Agreed.”

As if he’d been summoned by the sound of his name, Chance stuck his head around the office door.

“Can I come in?”

“Course you can.”

Chance took the armchair in the corner and gave them both a grim look. “I just talked to April.”

“What now?” Mason was overcome with a sense of weariness. He’d been fighting with Guy in one way or another for what felt like his whole life. In fact, it was almost his whole life; this stupid vendetta had started back in grade school.

“She’s coming up here.”

“Why?” asked Mason. He hated the thought of her coming back and getting in harm’s way. She’d been married to Guy for almost ten years. He felt responsible for her ever having married him in the first place. Guy had only gone after her because he thought Mason was interested in her. Mason and Chance had helped her escape, and he felt responsible for making sure she should stay away and stay safe.

“She’s had enough. Apparently I didn’t make myself clear enough to Guy. He’s been calling her, making threats. Telling her she’ll never get the ranch.”

“Doesn’t her boyfriend own it already—technically?” asked Shane.

“He does, and they’ve decided it’s time to take possession and run him out.”

“Won’t that take months to go through the legal process?” Mason was hoping that April would realize that and stay away until she needed to be here.

Chance shrugged. “I don’t know how any of that works. All I know is she’s had enough and she’s coming up here planning to go head to head with him one way or another. She’s not the same woman who left here. She’s not scared anymore; she’d not scared of anything. I can’t even say she’s good and mad. She’s just…I dunno. Calm. Had enough. Determined to see things set straight for herself and her kid.” He nodded. “She’s also determined that she’s going to get Guy locked up.”

Mason exchanged a glance with Shane. “She doesn’t need to come back here to do that. They’ve already got a warrant out for him.”

“They do?”

“Yeah,” said Shane. “So can you please stay away from him and let the police take care of it, so they don’t put one out for you, too?”

Chance shook his head. “I made him a promise, Shane.”

Mason did not like the sound of that. “You don’t do promises. What makes him so special?”

“You don’t want to know.”

“I do want to know; I need to know. I don’t plan on letting you fuck up the rest of your life over that asshole. Especially not now, not when the law will take care of it if you just stay out of the damned way.”

Chance rested his elbows on his knees and buried his face in his hands. “I’m not made that way, Mase. I see the sense of what you’re saying. I know you’re right.” He looked up, “But something, something inside me just breaks loose when I think about him, when I think about what he’s done. What he did to April and the boy, what he did to you and Gina, for fuck’s sake. How can you just calmly sit there and say we’ll let the law take care of it? Don’t you want to tear him limb from limb?”

“Of course I do!” Mason slammed his fist on his desk. “Don’t you think I want to do exactly the same as you do?” He sighed. “But I can’t. Just because I want to, doesn’t mean I can. What we want and what we do can’t always be the same thing, not if we want to live as part of a society. Do I wish we could revert to the Old West and make our own laws as we go? Hell, yeah! I’d love nothing more than to dish out my own form of justice to that bastard, but I can’t. I live here, in this valley, in this town, in the great state of Montana, in this great country of ours. And because I do, I accept I have to live by the law.”

Chance nodded. “And that is why you are your father’s son.” He got up and made his way to the door. “And I’m not,” he finished as it closed behind him.

Shane blew out a sigh. “That went well, huh?”

“Just fucking wonderful!” Mason rested his head in his hands. “Why can’t he see it? Why can’t he just hold off and let the law run its course.”

“I dunno. I suppose given what happened with his girlfriend, he doesn’t trust the law to be the same thing as justice.”

“But he can’t just dish out his own justice. The law won’t let him.”

“You’re preaching to the converted, Mase. I’m as frustrated as you are, but what can we do?”

“Damned if I know. I guess we just keep trying to talk to him.” Mason shook his head. “I hate the idea of April coming, but maybe, if she does, she’ll draw Guy out and the police will get to him before Chance.”

“We can hope.”

Mason nodded. He didn’t have a good feeling about it. “I think I’m going to call April, ask her what she’s thinking.”

“Are you going to invite her to the wedding?”

Mason considered it. “I don’t know. I need to talk to Gina first. See what she thinks. Plus, if April is going to bring on the final confrontation with Guy, I think I’d rather it was all over and done with before the wedding. It’d be nice not to have to look over our shoulders on that day.”

Shane smiled. “Yeah, it’d be kind of cool not to have to watch the barn for flames while I’m saying my vows.”

Mason smiled back at him. “That conjures up images of Gina and Cassidy hunting him down on horseback—with shotguns, in wedding dresses.”

Shane laughed. “That’d be even funnier if I didn’t have the nasty suspicion it could turn out to be a reality.”

“We need to get him taken care of before the wedding.”

“Yep, and before Chance finds him. I’ll let you get on. Let me know what April has to say when you talk to her.”

“Will do. Are you going by the cottage to see Cassidy and Gina?”

“I am. I said I’d stop in to see how they’re doing when I got back from town.”

“Do me a favor?”

“Sure, what?”

Mason smiled. “Give Gina a hug for me; tell her I won’t be too late.”

Shane ginned. “Course I will. How’s she holding up?”

“She’s tired, but I think the sickness is dying off now.”

“It’s hard to believe that the two of you are going to be parents soon. Hard to believe, but at the same time it just feels right. Like everything is turning out as it was always supposed to—finally.”

Mason felt the same way. “Yeah, hopefully everything else will turn out as it’s supposed to as well.”

~ ~ ~

Beau looked around as he waited in the carpool line to collect Ruby. He waved when he spotted Susie who was standing chatting with some of the moms. He’d offered to take her girls and collect them with Ruby when the troubles with Guy had started. Chance and Carter had both said they’d take them, too. Susie had refused though. Beau wanted to think that she simply enjoyed the time with her granddaughters, but he had a feeling it was more about keeping them safe. Guy was hardly likely to go after Josie and Tara, but if they were with Ruby and he wanted to go after her… Beau shook his head. He didn’t want to think about any of that.

Shane had told him there was finally a warrant out for Guy’s arrest. Mason had told him that Chance was getting antsy again. He pulled forward a few feet as the line moved up. What he really wanted was for someone to tell him that Guy was locked up. That it was all over and they could relax.

His phone rang and he hit the button to answer. “What’s up, Wanda?”

“Nothing’s up, boss man. I just wanted to let you know that Carly called.”

“What did she say?”

“That she and James will be able to get here on the Thursday after all, but she doesn’t want you to tell Corinne. She wants to surprise her.”

Beau smiled. Corinne’s sister had said that she and her husband might not be able to get to Montana until the day of the wedding. James had meetings in San Diego that week. Corinne had told her it was no big deal and she was fine with it, but Beau knew how disappointed she was. He’d called Carly and asked if there was any way they could come earlier. All the other girls had guests arriving midweek before the wedding on the Saturday.

“You still there?” asked Wanda.

“Sorry, yeah. I’m just at school picking up Ruby. Did Carly say anything else?”

“She did. She said to tell you that he signed the papers.”

“Yes!” Beau punched the air. He was so damned happy.

Wanda laughed. “It’s hard to believe you’re the same Beau who had his head so far up his ass there was no talking to him to just a few months ago.”

Beau tried to sound angry. “Is that any way to talk to your boss, woman?”

She laughed again. “It is when he’s a big old softie, whose heart has been stolen by a little girl he used to be shit-scared of. It is when he’s trying to make sure his bride has the perfect day and he’s even running around making it happen behind her back. It’s the way I want to talk to a boss who has come so far in the last few months, that I have to say I’m damned proud of him and honored to know him.”

Beau swallowed and had to blink a couple of times. She’d sure as hell caught him off guard with that one!

“Are you still there or did you hang up on me for getting too sentimental on you?” she asked with an embarrassed laugh.

“I’m still here.” He swallowed again. “Thanks, Wanda.”

“Yes, well, just saying it like it is. Anyway, I can’t stay on the phone all afternoon gas-bagging with you. You might be out gallivanting, but someone has to stay here in the office and keep the place going. Talk to you later.”

Beau smiled. Wanda was no better at this than he was. She’d shared her feelings and now they both needed to brush them under the carpet and get back to their usual banter. “Yeah, and don’t you go locking up early and sloping off home just because I’m not there to check up on you.”

She chuckled. “I might, I might not, you’ll never know. See ya.”

Beau smiled at the phone after she hung up. He’d never admitted it to himself before, but he loved that woman. She made his life so much better by being in it. Not that he’d ever tell her that. He pulled forward again. He was almost at the head of the line now and he could see Ruby waiting by her teacher, smiling at him and waving. She tugged on her teacher’s sleeve and pointed at him.

Beau couldn’t hear her with his windows up, but he could lip read well enough. Here’s my daddy!

Somehow, over the last few months that little girl had stolen his heart just as much as her mother had. She wanted him to be her daddy? Well, she was in for a little surprise of her own come the wedding.

Chapter Eighteen

Chance sat on the front porch of his cabin watching the sun come up. He loved this place, had done since he first set foot on the ranch. He felt at home in the mountains, felt at home with the cattle. He looked up at the big house. He felt at home with this family. Even if they weren’t blood. He sighed and took a sip of his coffee.

He’d felt at home with his own family, too. With his dad and his sister, Missy. They’d lost their mom when they were young, but the three of them had been a real family. The three of them, and for most of his teenage years, Chloe, too. They’d dated all through high school. They’d known they’d get married just as soon as they could. They’d get their own little house and live a happy little life in the small town by the lake where they’d grown up. At least that was what they thought they knew. Life was a bitch who liked to turn what you knew on its head. Life had a habit of snatching away all your certainties. Life liked to let you taste happiness just so it would hurt more when you lost it. Life dealt you people like Kyle Hutchens and Guy Preston…

He looked up at the sound of a low whistle and smiled when he saw Al ambling down the path from the barn.

“I reckoned you’d be up. Reckoned you’d be the only one with coffee to offer me, too.”

Chance got up as Al joined him on the porch. “You reckoned right. Black no sugar?”

Al laughed. “Yup, reckon I’m sweet enough already.”

“I’ll be back.” Chance gestured for him to take a seat on one of the rockers while he went inside and fixed him a coffee.

Al had settled right in by the time Chance came back out. He was rocking and staring out at the mountains, looking for all the world as though he’d sat in that same chair every morning of his whole life.

Chance put his coffee down with a smile. “Why do I get the feeling this isn’t just a casual visit?”

“Maybe because you’re a suspicious son of a gun and you don’t trust no one.”

Chance cocked his head to one side.

“Or maybe because you’re right,” added Al with a smirk.

“So what do you want?” Chance didn’t think he could take yet another well intended pep talk about how he should forget about Guy and let the police take care of it. He’d heard it from everyone over the last few days and he was doing a pretty good job of keeping himself in check. He thought of Al as someone who understood and at least wouldn’t give him any grief. He didn’t want him giving him earache like the rest of them. The old man’s response took him off guard.

He waved a hand at him. “Nah, forget it. It’s a stupid idea.”

That didn’t sound like Al was about to give him the same warnings everyone else had. It sounded more like he’d been about to ask for help and Chance’s attitude had scared him off. Chance could’ve kicked himself. He’d do anything to help the old guy out.

“Come on,” he took a sip of his coffee. “You can’t go backing off just because I’m a grouchy bastard in the morning. I’ll loosen up after this second cup.” He smiled over the rim of his mug.

It worked. Al relaxed a little and smiled back. He didn’t say anything though, and Chance knew better than to push. He could wait. Al would talk when he was ready, or he wouldn’t talk at all. Chance knew that—it took one to know one.

They sipped their coffee in silence for a while. Chance’s mind had just started gnawing at him about Guy again when Al looked up and met his gaze.

“You know how to drive a buggy, don’t you?”

“Sure do.”

Al nodded. “And how would you feel about it?”

“About driving one?

“About driving the one we’ve been working on these last few weeks.”

He couldn’t mean what Chance thought he did. “But you’re going to drive it.”

“I’m not sure as I should.”

“And why’s that?”

Al looked beaten as he held up his left hand. His fingers were swollen and twisted.

“What the hell?”

Al shrugged. “It’s the rheumatism. They’ve been getting worse for years.”

Chance had never noticed before. How had he missed it with all the work he and Al had been doing on the buggy and the cleaning up the harness? He gave Al a puzzled look.

“See, I hide it pretty well most of the time. I get by, it doesn’t stop me from doing much.”

“Obviously not.” Chance couldn’t believe he’d never seen just how bad it was before.

“But, see, I can get around most things. Use my good hand, whatever, and there’s never a time when it matters. If this old claw is bad and can’t get a grip on what I need, then I wait until it can, or I use something else.” He lowered his head. “But that’s not the case with getting the girls to the wedding.”

Chance understood and his heart sank on Al’s behalf. He wanted to reassure him, tell him he’d be fine, but he knew better.

“I know I’m probably making a fuss over nothing, but what if…?” He seemed to drift away imagining all kinds of things, none of them good.

Chance waited.

“What if one of the horses gets spooked? What if something sets ’em off? If they bolt, there’s not going to be a damned a thing I can do about it.” He shook his head sadly. “And I’m going to have the most precious cargo in the world in that buggy. Four brides and one little rascal.” He blew out a big sigh then gave Chance a rueful smile. “It’s not a responsibility I want to take on. So I’m hoping I can pass it along to you.”

Chance stared at him for a long time. He knew what it must have taken Al to ask him. It’d take a lot to admit that he wasn’t as strong as he used to be. And more than that he was giving away his chance to drive his daughter to her wedding. He must be pretty certain he wasn’t up to the job before he’d give it away. Chance’s mind was racing; he wanted to help. Not so long ago he’d pushed his own dad down the aisle in a wheelchair so that he could hold Missy’s hand on her way to the altar. Thinking about how much that had meant—to all three of them—he didn’t want Al or Gina to miss out on their moment.

He rubbed his hand across his face. “How about I ride with you?”

“What do you mean?”

“There’s going to be four brides and one little rascal sitting in the carriage, like you said. That still leaves two seats up front. One for you and one for me. I doubt you’ll need me, you can drive that thing in there like Gina wants you to, and if the horses spook or you need any help, I’ll be right there to take the reins.”

Al’s brows came down and he puffed out his cheeks, making Chance wonder what he’d said that was so wrong. It was only when he saw Al’s eyes glisten that he understood—he hadn’t said anything wrong, he’d said the absolute right thing.

“Thanks, son.”

He nodded. “Thank you. I’m glad you asked.”

Al recovered quickly, the usual glint was back in his eye. “You know you wouldn’t have been my first choice, but the others are all busy that day.”

Chance laughed, glad to move away from the emotional stuff. “Well, beggars can’t be choosers.”

“Don’t I know it,” said Al. He looked more than relieved. He looked pretty damned pleased with himself. Chance was more than happy to help.

~ ~ ~

Summer waved as she passed by Chance’s cabin. It was nice to see Gina’s dad having coffee with Chance. She liked both of them, but they both seemed a little grumpy and scary to her at times. Not this morning though. They each gave her a smile and a cheery wave. Maybe things were getting better around here; everyone seemed more relaxed again after the whole thing with Guy. He hadn’t been caught yet, but Summer had every faith that the police would bring him in any day now and it would all be over. She hoped it would be very soon, since the wedding was almost here and it would be lovely to think that he’d be locked up before then and all their troubles would be behind them.

She walked on down the path to the barn. She was on her way to Gina and Mason’s cottage to meet up with all the girls this morning, but she wanted to stop in and see Lola on the way.

She walked down the line of stalls and smiled when Lola stuck her head out and nickered gently when she saw her. “Good morning, beautiful.” She stroked the mare’s nose. “How are you today?”

Lola gently butted her shoulder. She was such a gentle thing and so sweet-natured. Summer smiled, remembering how Chance had told her Lola’s story. She’d come to the valley with a rich family from California. When the people had left, Lola had stayed behind. Chance had said that she was Summer’s perfect match, and Summer agreed. Lola was different from the other horses, a little less hardy, a little less robust, but what she lacked in strength she made up for in heart. Summer liked to think that she was that way too.

“Summer Breese!” She turned in surprise to see Ruby running toward her.

“Ruby!” Beau called sharply, stopping her in her tracks.

“Sorry, Daddy,” she muttered before continuing on her way at a trot. When she reached Summer, she wrapped her arms around her legs and hugged tight.

“Aren’t you supposed to be at the cottage? My mommy said you’d be there.”

“I’m on my way there. I just came to see Lola.”

Ruby grinned. “I came to see Gypsy. I’m going to ride out with my daddy and Troy one day soon.”

Summer smiled at Beau as he joined them.

“Not until after the wedding,” he said.

Ruby scowled. “But that’s way more than three weeks and you said three weeks.”

“And I also said that you have to understand there’s a lot going on, didn’t I? I know you want to ride, and we will. But your mom wants a lovely wedding and we have to make sure she gets that before we take care of anything else, don’t we?”

Ruby nodded. “Yes, Mommy’s wedding is most important.” She looked at Summer. “We’re going to do everything we can to make Mommy happy.” She nodded solemnly.

Summer smiled. The two of them were adorable together. Beau so tall and dark and rugged and Ruby so small and blonde and delicate. “I’m sure she will be very happy indeed. She’s a lucky lady.”

“He’s a lucky son of a gun!” Ruby giggled and pointed at Beau.

Summer tried not to laugh.

Beau shook his head and turned the best frown he could muster on Ruby. “You know you’re not supposed to say things like that.”

Ruby shrugged innocently. “That’s what Auntie Wanda said. You’re a lucky son of a gun, because you get to marry my mommy and you get me, too!” She held her arms up to him.

Summer had to giggle, watching him roll his eyes as he scooped her up. “Auntie Wanda is a piece of work,” he muttered.

“Auntie Wanda said that about you too. What’s a piece of work? Is it because you work together?”

Beau let out a reluctant laugh. “Something like that, yeah. Now are we going to see Gypsy, or can we just get going?”

Ruby struggled to get down. “I want to see Gypsy! She started to trot down the aisle between the stalls and then ran back to hug Summer’s knees again. I love you, Summer.”

“I love you, too, Ruby.” Summer called after her as she went to check on Gypsy. “Did you get everything sorted out with Carly and James?” she asked Beau.

He grinned. “I did. They’re arriving on Thursday, and they got him to sign the papers.”

Summer clapped her hands together. “That’s wonderful! I’m so happy for you.”

“Thanks, Corinne doesn’t know anything, though. She thinks they can’t even get here until Saturday morning.”

“Don’t worry. I won’t say a word.”

“Thanks,” Beau checked his watch. “I’d better get going, we’re supposed to be on our way up to town by now.”

Summer nodded. “And I’m supposed to be on my way to the cottage.”

“See you soon.”

“Bye.”

~ ~ ~

“Summer’s here, I’ll just go let her in,” said Gina. “You two get comfy on the deck.”

She went to the front door to greet Summer while Corinne and Cassidy made their way outside.

“Sorry I’m late, I bet I’m the last aren’t I?”

Gina smiled. “It doesn’t matter. Come on in. Do you want coffee or juice?”

“I’d love an orange juice, thanks. How are you feeling? Are you off coffee?”

“God, no! I don’t know what I’d do if I couldn’t get my coffee fix. Brandy, one of my friends up in town, told me she goes off coffee every time she’s expecting.” She made a face. “And she’s expecting baby number five right now.”

“Oh, wow! I’m jealous of you, I can’t wait to get pregnant and get our family started, but I think five might be a bit much, even for me. I think three’s a good number, don’t you?”

Gina smiled. “I’m just going to see how I get on with this first one before I go deciding about any more.”

“Oh, you’ll be fine. You’re going to be the best momma, and I’m hoping to be right there with you soon. We want to start our family as soon as we can.”

Cassidy popped her head in through the sliding door. “Come on out, would you? And stop harassing poor Gina about babies. You’ll get there soon enough, Summer, it’s not as though you’re not trying every chance you get!”

Summer’s cheeks turned pink and she gave Gina a little shrug.

“Leave her alone, she’s fine. She’s just excited about her and Carter becoming parents, too. I was with you before I found out I was expecting. I get it now though.”

Cassidy groaned. “I’m all alone listening to other people’s maternal clocks ticking. I think mine malfunctioned. It doesn’t work.”

Gina led Summer out on the deck to join her and Corinne. “It might not, not everyone’s does, but there’s no need to be afraid of the rest of us. It’s not contagious.”

Cassidy gave a mock shudder. “I hope not!”

“It might be slightly contagious,” said Corinne with a sly smile.

“What do you mean?” asked Cassidy suspiciously.

“Just that after I had Ruby people were always asking when we were going to give her a little brother or sister. I used to smile and make the right noises, but inside I was thinking never, if I can help it.

Cassidy grinned.

“Now though, I keep thinking it’d be kind of nice.” She looked around. “I mean, Ruby’s going to have cousins,” she smiled at Gina and Summer, “and lots of them by the sounds of it, but I keep thinking it would be amazing if she had a little brother or sister. She looked a little embarrassed. “For me and Beau to have a baby.”

“Oh, that’d be so wonderful!” cried Summer.

“Ugh, and I thought you were on my side,” said Cassidy.

Gina laughed. “It’s not about sides, it’s about us all doing what’s right for us.” She gave Cassidy a stern look, “And supporting each other in whatever that might be.”

Cassidy laughed. “Oh, I’ll support you, all right. But can I keep my contributions strictly financial?” She looked around at them, “I’m warning you now, don’t any of you expect me to babysit until your sprogs are at least old enough to take art lessons. Preferably until they’re old enough to drink wine with me. Then I might consider it.”

“Don’t worry. I wouldn’t dream of asking you,” said Corinne. “I know better.”

“What do you mean?” Cassidy arched an eyebrow at her.

Corinne pursed her lips. “Have I ever?”

Cassidy frowned. “Now you come to mention it, no, you haven’t. Don’t you trust me or something?”

Corinne laughed. “It’s not that. I wouldn’t do it to you. I know you’d hate it.”

Gina smiled to herself as Cassidy seemed to be reconsidering. It was one thing for her to say she was no good with kids and she didn’t want to babysit. It was another for Corinne to decide the same thing about her.

“I think I do okay with Ruby these days, don’t you?”

Corinne laughed. “You’re getting better. But the day Ruby told me Beau was a good guy, he just had his head up his ass, I didn’t need to think too hard about where she might have heard that.”

Gina and Summer laughed. Cassidy shrugged unapologetically. “I don’t think there’s anything wrong with her hearing stuff like that. She’s a smart little thing, she’s got a good head on her shoulders.”

Corinne nodded. “She does. I just don’t want her getting too opinionated or too willful.”

“You mean you don’t want her turning out like Cassidy?” asked Summer.

Cassidy stuck her tongue out at her. “She wouldn’t do too badly if she turned out like me.”

“I agree,” said Corinne. “Just not yet.” She turned to Gina. “Anyway. I told Shane I’d be at work by eleven. So what have we still got to sort out?”

Gina shrugged. “I honestly don’t know. I know the food is all covered. Monique and the caterers have everything taken care of at the house.”

“And the band is all sorted,” said Summer. “I talked to them and finalized everything.”

“Are you going to sing?” asked Cassidy.

“I don’t know. I was thinking about it, but if Autumn really does bring Matt…”

“I hope she does,” said Corinne. “I don’t think the press is going to be interested in any of us. They’re just going to want a few quick pictures of him, aren’t they?”

Gina nodded. “I don’t have a problem with it. I think you should stop worrying about it, Summer.” Summer had been so uptight when she’d asked them all if Autumn could bring Matt. Gina had hated to see her like that. She’d felt as though she was in a lose-lose situation. If she said no, she’d be letting her sister down, and if she said yes, she’d somehow be spoiling the others’ day. Gina had felt the same way as Cassidy and Corinne; it was no big deal. It wasn’t as though the press wanted to cover their weddings; their interest was purely in Matt.

Summer nodded. “I think I’m over it. I did tell Autumn she can bring him.” She smiled. “And honestly, if it works out, I’d love to sing.” Gina had to wonder how much she missed her career, the way her eyes shone when she talked about singing. “Maybe later on, when most of the people have gone home or something. I’d love to sing a song with Clay, and Matt has actually been working on one of the recent ones I’ve written. I hope…maybe…” Her smile faded and she shrugged. “It’s just an idea, we’ll see.”

“You should sing,” said Cassidy.

“Yeah. But what else do we still need to cover.” Summer seemed to want to move on.

“I really think we’ve got everything sorted out,” Gina smiled at them all. “I just couldn’t quite believe that and I wanted us all to get together one last time to make sure. I have a feeling this week is going to get busy with everyone’s guests starting to arrive. We might not get a chance again to all sit down like this so I wanted to make the most of it.”

“Well, I’m good to go with everything,” said Cassidy. “My dad and number four will be staying at Chico. He’s sorted everything out and I’ll see them when I see them.”

“You’re so heartless,” said Summer.

Cassidy shrugged. “I’m simply a realist, sweetie. I love my dad, I have no time for his bimbo. He’s proven—with three wives in the last decade—just how much marriage means to him. I’m not worried. I’d rather spend my time with folk whose values I share…” She smiled, and Gina knew it was genuine. “With you three and the Remingtons—or should I say the rest of the Remingtons.”

“Okay,” said Summer. “Okay. I get it. Do you have anyone else coming in?”

Cassidy grinned at Gina. “We do! Ian’s staying at Chico, too.”

Gina smiled back. “Along with Liam and Kaitlyn.”

“What?! You invited them? Why?”

“I don’t know. When I got in touch with Ian, he asked, if I’d be inviting them, and I don’t know, it just feels right. They were a big part of my life while I was in New York. Liam and I weren’t right for each other as a couple, but he’s been a good friend to me over the years. And Kaitlyn. They’re getting married next spring.”

Summer raised an eyebrow. “This is the man you were engaged to?”

Gina nodded.

“And Mason doesn’t mind?”

She smiled. “I don’t think he’s thrilled, but since he invited April.”

Corinne looked horrified. “Guy’s wife?”

“Almost ex-wife,” said Gina. “And she’s going to be in the valley anyway. Apparently she’s going to be helping Luke with the investigation against Guy.”

“Yeah, and from what I hear,” said Cassidy, “she wants to draw Guy out into the open so they can arrest him. I like the sounds of her, she’s got spunk. I thought she was a timid little thing when I met her, but I must’ve had her wrong.”

“No, that’s how she was back then, but it sounds like getting out from under Guy’s thumb was just what she needed to grow into her own person and take control of her own life.” Gina couldn’t wait to see April herself. She loved to think that the downtrodden, fearful woman she’d known had turned into someone who was no longer afraid to stand up for herself and for what was right.

“It’s going to be quite the reunion then, isn’t it?” asked Summer.

“It is. And who do you have coming?”

“Autumn and Matt.” Summer smiled. “And Clay’s going to give me away.”

“Aww, that’s sweet,” said Cassidy.

Summer smiled at Corinne who looked puzzled. “My parents won’t be here. They’re traveling.”

That made Gina sad. For all Cassidy bitched about her dad and his “bimbo” wife, at least he still took an interest in her life. He called her every week at the gallery and he wouldn’t miss her wedding for the world. From what Gina understood, Summer’s parents had never taken that much interest in her or her sister. They were loaded and the girls had been raised by nannies, sent to boarding school, and pretty much on their own since then. Gina couldn’t imagine a life like that. She knew her own child would never know anything like it.

“What about you?” Summer asked Corinne.

“Carly and James will be here, but they can’t come until Saturday morning.”

Gina found it odd the way Summer smiled at that. She knew Corinne was a little upset about it. “At least they can make it,” she said.

Corinne nodded. Her father had died when she and Carly were small and her mom had raised them by herself. She’d died from breast cancer a few years ago.

Cassidy looked around. “So we all have our important people coming, and our most important people will be riding in over the hill to meet us at the altar.”

Gina grinned. She loved that idea. “They will, and we, according to my dad, will be arriving in a much more ladylike fashion in a horse-drawn carriage.”

“It’s perfect,” said Summer. “Just perfect.”

Chapter Nineteen

Carter locked up the nursery gates and got into his truck. He was going to stop at the grocery store before he headed back down the valley. Summer had been a real sweetie about staying at the guest ranch all this time, but he knew she was missing their home. He was too. He missed so many things about the life they’d started together. He missed sitting out on the deck over the river with her in the evenings, talking about the day. He missed the way she fell asleep on the sofa with her head in his lap after they ate dinner. He missed coming home to find her surrounded by screwed up sheets of paper, glasses on the end of her nose and hair tied up in a messy bun as she wrote her songs. He missed the way Hero and her kittens curled up in their baskets in the evenings and watched TV with them. He shook his head. Hopefully, they’d feel safe enough to go home again soon—hopefully Guy would be behind bars where he belonged. For tonight, he was hoping to at least create a little taste of home, by getting Summer’s favorite dinner—frozen pizza and ice cream. He grinned. Who would ever have thought that the country superstar he used to fantasize about would have turned out to be such a sweet girl with such simple tastes?

He pulled out onto the highway and pointed the truck toward town, smiling to himself as he went—and who would ever have thought that she would marry him? Most of the time he couldn’t believe it himself. This time next week they’d be husband and wife. And he planned to spend the rest of his life making her the happiest little wife on earth.

He pulled up in the parking lot at the grocery store and sat in the truck a moment writing himself a list. He only needed a couple of items, but he was bound to forget something if he didn’t write them down. He pulled his phone out; he should check if she wanted anything while he was here.

“Hey,” she answered brightly. “Are you nearly back?”

“Not yet. I needed to stop at the store. Do you want anything?”

“Umm, I don’t think so, thanks. I just want my fiancé home.”

“I’ll be there as quick as I can. Do you want to pick us out a movie for later?”

“Okay. Does that mean you’re getting what I think you’re getting for dinner?”

He smiled. She knew him too well. “If that’s what you want?”

“I’d love it. Thanks, Carter.”

“Sure thing, darlin’. I’ll be home soon.”

“Drive safely.”

He hung up and got out of the truck then did a double take. It couldn’t be. It was!

“April!”

She turned around scanning the parking lot for whoever had called her name. The man with her stepped closer to her and put a protective arm around her shoulders. Carter liked him already. He waved at them and smiled, wanting the man to know he posed no threat. Carter was well aware of the impression he gave other guys with his size and build.

April spotted him. She smiled and waved back, saying something to the man with her as Carter made his way to them.

“Carter! It’s so good to see you.”

“And you!” He held his hand out to the man who smiled a little warily. “Carter Remington, an old friend of April’s.”

The man shook his hand firmly and smiled. Apparently his name had identified him as one of the good guys. “I’m Eddie. It’s good to meet you. I understand I have a lot to thank your family for.”

Carter hesitated. What did he mean?

Eddie tightened his arm around April’s shoulders. “Your brother and Chance helped April to get out of here. If Chance hadn’t brought her to Summer Lake, I would never have met her.”

Carter nodded with a smile. He liked this Eddie. He wasn’t afraid to let his feelings for April be known.

April smiled. “How is everyone? It sounds like you’ve all been busy since I left. Every one of you was single then and now you’re all getting married.”

“Yeah, it’s kind of amazing, isn’t it?”

Eddie smiled at him. “You just never know when it’s going to strike, do you?”

“I sure didn’t.”

“You and Summer Breese! Congratulations.” April shook her head. “How on earth did that happen?”

He grinned. “I’m still trying to figure that out. You have to meet her. She’s the sweetest little lady.”

“I’d love to.”

“You’re both coming to the wedding, right?”

April nodded. “I hope so. I have a few things to take care of.”

Carter’s smile faded. Guy’s shadow was back, casting his gloom over everything. “You be careful, April.”

Eddie nodded at him gratefully.

“I will, I’m not stupid, but this is something I have to do. For myself and for Marcus.”

“How is he?”

“He’s okay. I didn’t want him to come, but he felt like he had to.”

Carter hadn’t noticed the kid standing by the car. “Oh, hey little buddy. How you doing?”

“Hello, Mr. Remington.”

Carter felt for the kid. None of this could have been easy on him.

“Where are you all staying?”

Eddie gave him an odd look.

“Oh.” Carter guessed they might not want anyone to know where. He nodded. “Well, if you need us for anything, anything at all, we’re all staying at the ranch. At least until the wedding.”

“Thanks. Mason did invite us to stay there, said we could have one of the cabins, but it didn’t seem right.”

“There’s plenty of room if you change your mind.” He dug his wallet out of his back pocket. “Here you go.” He handed Eddie his card. “In case you want me for anything.”

Eddie smiled gratefully. “Thanks, man.”

Carter looked at April. “Do you have everyone’s number?”

“Thanks, I do. Chance gave me a list.”

“He knows you’re here?”

“No.” She frowned. “I told him we were coming, but not when.”

“He seems to have gotten himself in enough trouble over all of this already,” said Eddie. “We don’t want to cause him anymore.”

Carter nodded. So Eddie did have some clue of how things stood. “Yeah. If Luke can find Guy and take him in before Chance figures out where he is, then I for one would be a lot happier.” He saw Marcus’s eyes widen. Shit. He hadn’t thought. No matter what Guy was, he was still the boy’s father. He gave the kid an apologetic look.

Marcus shrugged. “I hope they find him and lock him up soon.”

Carter looked at April who sighed. “Marcus lived with him, too,” was all she said.

“Yeah. I’m glad I ran into you. And holler if you need anything. If I can help at all.” He gave Eddie a meaningful look.

Eddie nodded. “Thanks.”

“And if I don’t see you before, I’ll see you Saturday, right?”

“Right.” April reached up and gave him a hug. “It’s so good to see you, Carter. Congratulations again.”

“Thanks.”

~ ~ ~

April watched Carter walk away and disappear inside the store.

“He’s a big fella,” said Eddie. “I’m glad he’s on our side.”

“Me, too. He’s a good man. They all are.”

“Are you still sure you even want to be here?”

“No, I’m not sure at all that I want to be. I just know I have to be. With everything that’s happened, everything that Guy’s done, I know I have to be the one to stop him.” She looked up into Eddie’s eyes. “I couldn’t do it without you, though.”

He closed his arms around her. “We’re in it together, April. This and everything else life throws our way.” He held his arm out to Marcus who came closer and leaned against them. “It’s the three of us now.”

Marcus looked up at him. “What do you think is going to happen?”

“I don’t know, but we’re going to be okay.”

April smiled. She loved Eddie so much. He’d been so good to her and to Marcus. He was a good man, and strong. He was her rock. In the beginning of their relationship, he’d been her strength. But over the months they’d known each other, he’d become even more than that. He was the man who’d helped her find her own strength.

“I’ll tell you what’s going to happen for now,” she told Marcus. “We’re going to take our groceries and we’re going to go back to the resort. I’m going to make us some dinner and you two can play on the Play Station. How does that sound?”

“Awesome.”

“Good, let’s get going then.”

She got into the rental car and waited for the two of them to get settled.

“Are you sure you don’t want me to drive?” asked Eddie.

“It’s fine. It makes more sense for me to. I lived here my whole life. You don’t know your way around.”

“Yeah, I’m not sure I’d find my way back to the resort by myself.” He caught her gaze. “Do you think we should have told Carter where we’re staying?”

“Probably. I got so hung up on not letting anyone know where we are, but I know full well Carter wouldn’t breathe a word.”

April had decided they should book a room at Chico. Guy was hardly likely to come and hunt her down there. It was a public place and the police were on the lookout for him. Still she hadn’t wanted anyone knowing that was where they were. Their room had a full kitchen, so they didn’t need to venture out to the restaurant for every meal.

She looked over at Eddie as she pointed the car south, down the valley. “Am I crazy to even come here?”

He shook his head. “I wish you didn’t want to, but I understand why you feel you must.”

She checked the rearview mirror; Marcus was listening intently. She wished he’d wanted to stay in Summer Lake. Megan and Michael had said he could stay with them and Ethan, but he didn’t want to. She’d never gone away and left him before, but it was more even than that. He knew most of what was going on with his father, and he needed some closure, too.

“Do you think they’re going to catch him soon?”

“I hope so.” She more than hoped. She intended to do everything in her power while she was here to make sure they did. She’d been married to the man for almost ten years. She knew exactly what provoked him, what made him lose his temper, forget his usual caution, and lash out. She wanted to do whatever she could to make him forget caution, to draw him out of hiding—and to get out of his way before he lashed out.

Her phone rang and she pulled it out and checked the screen. Seeing Luke Wallis’s name, she swiped to answer. “Hey Luke. I’m driving. I’m going to put you on speaker and hand you to Eddie.”

Eddie held the phone up and shot a glance toward Marcus in the back.

“Where are you?” asked Luke.

“We’re on the way back to Chico. All three of us, Marcus is in the car too,” she warned him.

“Ah, okay. Do you know what you’re going to do tomorrow?”

“Yes. I’m going to stop by the house, at about ten, like I said.”

“Okay. Give me a call before you head out. We’ll be watching.”

“Thanks, Luke. See you tomorrow.”

“We’re going to the ranch?” asked Marcus. “I don’t want to.”

“You don’t have to.” She planned to drop him off with her parents in town before she went anywhere near the Preston ranch. “You can go visit with Grammy and Grandpa.”

“I don’t want you to go either, Mom. He might be there.”

“I don’t think he will. I just want to leave something for him. And even if he is around, the police will be there keeping an eye on me. If he shows up, they’ll come and arrest him.”

Marcus didn’t say anything for a long moment. Then he asked, “Can I come with you?”

“No.”

“So you don’t really think it’s safe?”

Sometimes she wished he wasn’t quite so smart. “It’s not that. I just don’t want to take any risks.”

“But I don’t want you to take any risks, Mom. If it’s safe for you, why won’t it be safe for me? And if it isn’t, I don’t want you to go.”

Eddie glanced at her. She knew he agreed with Marcus, and she couldn’t fault the logic, but she just had to do this. “Don’t you want to see Grammy and Grandpa?”

“No.”

She sighed. They weren’t the most tempting distraction for him, she knew that. “Maybe they could take you to the bank and you can withdraw your savings.”

“I don’t want to. I want to go with you.”

“We’ll talk about it in the morning.” April didn’t like to fob him off, but she knew she wasn’t going to be able to convince him and she was too tired to keep trying right now.

Eddie turned around in his seat. “It’ll be okay.”

Marcus nodded. “And the ranch is really ours now?”

“It will be,” Eddie told him.

April wasn’t too sure herself how all of that would work. Eddie’s dad owned a bank, and his bank had bought the loan Guy had on the ranch, which meant if he didn’t pay up, the bank would foreclose and own the ranch. Guy had stopped paying when he started his spree of fires. She shook her head; she couldn’t think about all that right now. All she knew—all she needed to know—was that Eddie was taking care of it all for her, and someday the ranch would belong to Marcus. Just as it would have if he’d had a loving father who had passed it on to him. Marcus might have gotten screwed over by her first choice of husband, but the man she hoped would be her second was doing everything he could to put things right for the boy.

~ ~ ~

Mason sat on the sofa with his arm around Gina. She looked exhausted, lying there with her head on his lap.

She smiled up at him. “You okay?”

“I’m good, babe. I’m worried about you. You look tired.”

“That’s because I am tired. I think it goes with the territory. I’m pregnant, I’m planning a wedding, and Cassidy and I are working our asses off.

“I know, you’ve been working too hard if you ask me.”

“And that’s why I don’t ask you.” She reached up and touched his cheek. “I know you care, I know you’re only trying to look after me, but come on, Mase. We lost so much in the fire. We’re going to be okay, but we’ve got an awful lot of catching up to do.”

“I know. I’m sorry. I just worry about you.”

“There’s no need. I’m tough.”

“You are that.” He smiled down at her. “You’re strong and you’re beautiful.” He hesitated, wondering if he should say it. “You know, when April left here, she told me you were exactly what I needed; that I needed a strong woman who would stand by my side.”

“She was right. Even though the big-man part of you would sometimes prefer a needy woman who looks up to you for everything.”

He shook his head at her with a rueful smile. “I don’t ever want that. I want you.”

“Well, you’ve got me.”

“Finally. It’s been a long road to get this, huh, babe?”

“It sure has, but nothing can stop us now.”

An involuntary shiver ran down Mason’s back. Nothing could stop them, but he’d be a whole lot happier about it if Guy were already behind bars.

Gina read his mind. “They’ll catch him soon. They have to. Do you know what April plans to do?”

He shrugged. “She reckons she can draw him out. I think she’s taking a huge risk even being here, but it’s not my place to tell her what to do.”

Gina nodded. “She’s got to do what’s right for her.”

“Yeah, you taught me that. Anyway,” he looked around at all their belongings packed in boxes around the room. “Are you sure that moving into the big house is what’s right for you?”

“I think so. I’ve gotten used to the idea. I think. It still seems weird that we’ll be up there and your mom and dad will be down here.”

“I know. It won’t be so strange when they leave for Arizona.”

“I wish they’d wanted to stay at the big house till they go.”

“Me too, but I think I understand. Dad said Mom wants to get settled in here first so that when they come back in the spring they’ll already feel used to this place.”

“I can see that.” Gina looked at the boxes. “And we can get it all moved.”

“No. You’re not going to move one single box. Chance said the hands are going to move everything. They want us to consider it a wedding gift. All you have to do is label the boxes for which room you want them in.”

Gina laughed. “I have to?”

“Okay, we do.”

“That’s better.”

He rested a hand on her stomach. “It’s a new beginning, G. The beginning of our family.”

She rested her hand on top of his. “Finally.”

Chapter Twenty

April looked over her shoulder as she walked up to the house. For weeks she’d known she needed to do this, but now she was here she was shaking. In her hand she held a large manila envelope which contained the terms of divorce she’d decided with her lawyer. Both he and Luke had told her that the agreement Guy had had her sign—agreeing to his terms—would count for nothing in court. It was time for her to make her own demands.

It felt so strange to be walking up to the house again. This place had felt like her prison for so many years. Now it seemed innocent enough. The house itself hadn’t been her oppressor; it was the man who lived here. She had no idea what she would do if he showed himself. Luke had told her that he’d checked the place out just twenty minutes ago. He’d been doing that every morning for the last week.

She walked up the steps and rang the doorbell. Nothing. She’d wanted to go inside, to leave her envelope in Guy’s study, just like he’d had someone do to her—except they’d broken into her house to do it. Eddie and Luke had made her promise that she wouldn’t set foot inside. She stood there for a few moments, forcing herself to breathe deeply and be still, rather than turn around and run. As the moments drew on she started to relax. He wasn’t here. He wasn’t going to appear out of the shadows. She knew it. She opened the screen door and taped the envelope to the front door, then turned and walked back down the steps and back to the car.

“Are you okay?” asked Eddie.

She nodded. “I’m all shaky, but I’m okay. I did it.”

“Can we go now?” asked Marcus from the back seat.

“Yeah.” Eddie started the car up.

She was grateful that he’d insisted he should drive. As they drove back down the long driveway, she spotted Luke’s patrol car parked in the drainage ditch. If she could see him, Guy no doubt would too. Still, brave as she’d felt when she set out this morning, she was glad Luke had ignored her pleas to stay away.

“What happens now?” asked Marcus.

“I don’t know.” It was a half-truth. She didn’t know, but she fully expected that she’d be hearing from Guy very soon.

“Can we go home?”

Eddie shot her a quick look. She knew he, too, would like for them to get out of here and back to Summer Lake just as soon as they could. “We’re going to the weddings on Saturday. Then we’ll see.” She didn’t want to leave until Guy was locked up, but she couldn’t keep the two of them away from their lives for too long either.

~ ~ ~

Cassidy hung up the phone and smiled at Gina. “That, my friend, is us shut down for two weeks.” She’d been talking with the Home Décor people who were interested in buying the rights to their wildlife line. The deal would be very lucrative for them if it went through, and she had the feeling it would. The timing couldn’t have worked out better. The Home Décor executives would now take a couple of weeks to reach their final decision and to come back with an offer. That left Cassidy and Gina two weeks to get married, do whatever they were going to in terms of a honeymoon or a little break, and then get back to work. It also gave them a couple of weeks to decide whether they wanted to reopen the gallery and have a location that was open to the public, or whether they should continue to work down here.

Cassidy was torn. She knew it would suit Gina better not to have to drive up to town, especially with the baby coming. It would suit her in some ways, too. It’d be nice not to make that drive up to town every day in the winter. On the other hand, she didn’t like the idea of her world shrinking so much. If she didn’t have to go to the gallery, she didn’t have anywhere to go. She knew she couldn’t be a happy little homebody. It seemed to suit Summer, but Cassidy would go bat-shit crazy in no time. Plus, she loved the social interaction. What would happen to her classes? She couldn’t expect her seniors to drive all the way down the valley every week, especially in the winter.

Gina was watching her. “You look heartbroken. Surely you’ll survive without work for a couple of weeks?”

Cassidy laughed. “It’s not that. I’m just wondering what we’ll do. What work is going to look like when we do start back up.”

“Do you think the Home Décor deal will go through?”

“Yeah, I’m ninety percent certain it will. Which means we really don’t need a gallery if we don’t want one.”

“But we do, don’t we?”

Cassidy shrugged. “Want, yeah. How practical and realistic is it though? Is it more of a self-indulgence than a smart business move?”

Gina pondered that for a little while. Then she smiled. “I seem to remember someone telling me that how we feel reflects in our work. If we’re happy and relaxed and we have what we want, then it shows through—in your paintings and my photos.”

Cassidy nodded. “Yeah, I told you that when you were worried about money, and it’s true.”

“And it’s true for you, too, now you’re concerned whether having a gallery is a self-indulgence. If this deal goes through, money isn’t going to be too much of an issue. So why shouldn’t you indulge yourself. If having a gallery in town makes you happy, then have one. We can hire someone to be there—create a job for someone up in town. We can spend as much or as little time there as we want. It’d be a choice at that point, not an obligation. You’ll have a place to hold your classes, a place where you can talk to art lovers who wander in off the street.”

Cassidy grinned. “And it’ll help at tax time because we’ll be able to deduct whatever we pay in rent.”

Gina laughed. “Yeah, tax benefits are not my forte, but I believe you, and it sounds good.”

“It is good.” Cassidy did feel more relaxed. Gina had given her a solution she could live with. “Thanks, partner.”

“Sure thing. And speaking of galleries, are you going over to see Ian today?”

“No.” Cassidy made a face. “I’d love to, but considering he’s staying at Chico with Liam and Kaitlyn, and my dad and number four are staying there as well…”

“You’re not going to see Ian because you don’t want to see any of them?”

Cassidy shrugged. She didn’t like it; she’d been so excited to catch up with Ian, but she just couldn’t face spending time with the rest of them.

Gina shook her head. “You are such a brat at times.”

That made her laugh. “I am not! I just know what I want—and what I don’t want—and I make choices accordingly.”

Gina laughed. “Brat!”

Cassidy shrugged. “Whatever you say.”

“Well, I want to go over there and see them. Do you want to come with? I can sideline Liam and Kaitlyn and you can have Ian to yourself for a while.”

Cassidy thought about it. She’d like that, but she didn’t want to risk running into her dad and number four.

“Last chance.” Gina stood up and jingled her car keys. “I said I’d have lunch with them.”

“Okay, but I’m not having lunch with Liam and Kaitlyn, and if we see my dad, I’m going to run and hide.”

Gina nodded. “Whatever you need to do.”

~ ~ ~

Summer brought the car to a stop in front of the house and looked around. “Wow!” she muttered to herself. “Don’t spare any expense, huh, Clay?”

She smiled when she saw the massive front door swing open and Clay came outside to greet her.

He held his arms wide open and she ran straight to him. “There’s my little girl.” He wrapped her in a bear hug. “How you doing?”

She clung to him, her heart overflowing with love for this man who’d been so much more of a father to her and Autumn in the last few years, than their real father had in their whole lives. “I’m wonderful, Clay, and even better now you’re here. I’ve missed you.”

He tightened his arms around her. “I’ve missed you, too, little girl. Nashville’s not the same without you. I hope you’re happy? I hope Carter is taking damned good care of you?”

“I am happy, and you know he is. He’s a good man, Clay.”

“I do know. I couldn’t have left you here with him if I didn’t. In fact, I don’t think I could have left you here with any other man on earth. You found yourself a good ’un.”

“The best.”

Autumn appeared in the doorway behind Clay. “You sneaky…” She came out and pushed Clay aside so she could hug Summer herself.

Clay laughed. “I had to get a minute with her before you both start up with girl talk. I won’t get a look in otherwise.”

“I’ll let you have her for a little while when the press arrives.” Autumn stood back and held Summer at arm’s length. “You look great. You’re eating and you’re happy, aren’t you?”

Summer smiled. “I’ve never been happier.”

“Good; I’ve had my doubts on and off. I know Carter’s a good guy, but it’s still hard for me to have you living up here a million miles away.”

“It’s not that far, it’s only a few hours’ plane ride away.”

Autumn raised an eyebrow. “Yeah, a few hours’ plane ride that you haven’t managed to make yet.”

“And neither have you!”

Clay laughed. “Don’t start bickering already. We’re here now, that’s what matters.”

“It is,” said Summer. She looked up at the house, it was more of a mansion than a house. “And you’re staying in style by the looks of it. Are you going to invite me in or am I not grand enough these days?”

“You know I don’t like to slum it anymore,” said Clay with a grin. “Come on in, Matt’s been dying to see you.”

Summer followed Autumn into the grand entrance hall. “My goodness, you should shoot a video while you’re here. This place is amazing.”

“Summer!” Matt appeared at the top of the sweeping staircase. “Great minds think alike, that’s exactly what I said.”

Summer laughed as he climbed onto the bannister and slid all the way down, landing just a few feet away from them with a “Yee-haw!”

Autumn shook her head. “When are you going to grow up?”

“When are you going to loosen up?” Matt shrugged at her as he came to hug Summer. “How’ve you been sweet Summer Breese? How’s your love life?”

“Great, thanks. How about you? How’s the tour going? How’s…” Summer faltered. She’d been about to ask how his love life was. It’d been a standing joke between them for years. They’d toured together once when Matt was just starting out and he’d opened for her. She’d been totally amazed at the way he worked his way through the groupies, and he’d been equally amazed that she hadn’t had time for any romantic—or even just sexual—involvements during the whole six-month tour.

Matt shrugged. “How’s my love life?” He gave Autumn a dark look. “I’m working on it.”

Autumn shook her head. “What he’s working on is damage control with the media after his latest disaster.”

Matt smiled at Summer. “Something like that. You know I’m in good hands, though. Autumn’s got me covered.”

Summer nodded. She didn’t know what to make of the strange undercurrent between the two of them.

Clay checked his watch. “Hadn’t you better make sure you’re ready for this interview? They’re going to be here soon.”

Autumn nodded and hugged Summer. “Sorry, sis. This won’t take too long.”

“I don’t mind, do what you need to. Clay and I can catch up.”

Matt grinned at her. “Thanks, Summer. You always were the understanding sister.”

Autumn scowled at him. “It’s a lot easier to be understanding when you’re not the one who has to run interference and clean up your PR disasters.”

Matt turned his best smile on her. “Aww. I’m sorry, baby girl. You know you love me really. And you know I love you more.”

Autumn stalked out of the room and Matt gave them a mischievous grin before trotting after her. “She does. She just doesn’t know it yet.”

Summer looked at Clay. He shook his head. “I don’t know which of them has their hands fuller. You know what’s going to happen though, don’t you?”

“I think so. I’ve seen it coming for a while.”

Clay nodded. “Me too. It worries me. I have high hopes for them, but if they can’t handle each other, I’m going to have one hell of a mess on my hands.”

Summer could see that. Autumn ran Clay’s label McAdam Records, and Matt was one of his biggest stars these days. If the two of them were to get together and then have a messy breakup… “They’re both professionals,” she said hopefully.

Clay laughed his low, deep, rumbling laugh. “They’re both firecrackers is what they are. However it works out, it’s going to be interesting to watch.”

Summer nodded her agreement.

“Anyway, come sit with me while they do their thing. I said we’d keep to the back of the house, so she can manage Matt and his interview out front without disturbing us. I wanted to talk to you about how we manage our friends in the press on Saturday. They all know that if any of them oversteps the mark, McAdam Records is going to be a closed book to them in future.”

“Aww, Clay, you don’t have to…”

He nodded firmly. “I do. For your sake, I hate having them here. I’m letting the benefit to business override my better judgment.” He gave her a rueful smile. “If the truth be told, I’m letting your sister override my better judgment. She has convinced me that she won’t let the press overstep its boundaries. That she will limit its involvement to just Matt.” His smile faded. “And I’m backing that up with a few threats of my own.”

“Thanks, Clay. I’m sure it’ll all be fine. I’m not worried.” That wasn’t quite true, but Summer just had to hope that between Clay’s threats and Autumn’s ability to manage them, the press would be respectful of the Remingtons and the weddings.

~ ~ ~

Al stood at the bottom of the steps leading up to the main lodge at the guest ranch. He snatched his hat off his head and stood there a few more moments, clinging on to it for dear life. Was he really going to do this? He drew in a deep breath. No. He wasn’t. He crammed his hat back on and turned around and started walking back to the cabin where he was staying. It wasn’t right. No matter what Gina might say.

He stomped inside and sat down heavily on the bed. It just wouldn’t be right. Ellie had been gone a lot of years, but still. He shouldn’t be standing beside another woman on their daughter’s wedding day.

He picked up Ellie’s photo from the nightstand and blinked away the tears. She smiled up at him from the frame. “Why can’t you be here, love?” His voice cracked, as he asked her the question.

His mind took him back to her last few days. Days that hurt so much that he didn’t let himself think about them too often. Days in the hospital, watching her slowly, but surely slip away from him. They’d talked when she could. She’d given him so many instructions when she’d first accepted that she wasn’t going to get better. He’d kept telling her at first that he wasn’t going to do as she said. Kept reassuring her she was going to make it, she was going to get better. If she wanted things done her way then she’d just have to come home and make sure they got done. In the end, though, he’d accepted it, too. By those last few days she’d been the one reassuring him that he was going to make it, that he’d get better with time.

He swiped his hand over his face, wiping at the tears that were flowing freely now. In the end, all the instructions she’d given him had boiled down to one thing: He had to do everything he could to make sure he and Gina were happy.

He’d begged her not to leave him, told her he couldn’t ever be happy without her. She’d told him that he could and that he would—as long as he didn’t make her the reason he wasn’t. She’d gotten stern with him and told him that he mustn’t use her as an excuse not to grab onto happiness if it came along. And if he dared let a chance for happiness pass him by, she’d be right there waiting at the pearly gates when his time came and she’d kick his ass for him. That memory brought a smile through the tears. He’d swear her eyes came alive in the photo as he smiled down at her. She smiled back, giving him her blessing.

“Thanks, love.”

He put the photo back in its place and set out for the lodge a second time. This time he was going to ask Anna to go to Gina’s wedding with him.

Chapter Twenty-One

Beau opened his eyes and smiled. The sun was filtering its way through the blinds; he’d slept later than he expected to. To his relief, Corinne slept on beside him. She’d been crazy busy the last couple of weeks between getting everything ready for the wedding and having to deal with all the extra people staying at the guest ranch. She’d kept on working right up until yesterday, even though Shane had told her to take off at the beginning of the week. She had a sense of duty like no one he’d ever known. She would have worked today, too, if he hadn’t insisted. They were getting married tomorrow!

Part of him knew that she wanted to keep working because the other girls were spending time with their family and guests who’d arrived. He felt a little guilty about that. Carly and James had arrived last night. The house they’d had built was almost finished and they’d decided to stay there. They’d wanted to surprise her by saying they couldn’t make it until Saturday morning, but he knew she was disappointed that she wouldn’t get more time with them. He was hoping that the fact they were here—and the papers they’d brought with them—would be enough to make up for her disappointment. He was hoping it would make today a very special day for her and Ruby and him as a family. Maybe he really was going soft in his old age, like Wanda kept telling him, but he wanted their little family to have a two-day anniversary every year. They’d celebrate what they did today, and what they’d do tomorrow.

Corinne smiled at him sleepily. “You look very serious. I hope you’re not getting cold feet?”

He put his arm around her and drew her closer to him. “Not a chance. I’m just plotting and scheming.”

Her smile disappeared. “Not Guy again? Can’t we forget that until after the wedding?”

“No! Not Guy at all. As far as I’m concerned now, the police will take care of him. I’d rather they did it today, or even yesterday. But I can’t control it, and they’ve got it in hand.” He smiled and brushed her hair away from her face. “I was plotting and scheming good things.”

“What kind of good things?”

“Good things for our family.”

“Like what?”

He shook his head. “I have a surprise for you and Ruby today. So, what do you say, I go fix us some breakfast? I’m sure little Miss Sleepy Head will be up as soon as she hears us. Then we can eat and head out.”

“Where are we going?”

“It wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you, would it?”

“Okay, I’ll get a shower and get ready.” She went to get out of bed, but he pulled her back down for a kiss.

“Wear something nice.”

She gave him a puzzled look. “Don’t I usually?”

He laughed. “I didn’t mean that. I was just thinking about Ruby. You know how when she knows she’s going to do something special she picks out a nice dress? How she remembers things by what she was wearing?” He shrugged, feeling dumb all of a sudden. “I don’t know, I want today to be special, I thought you might like to remember what you were wearing, too. Sorry. I’m thinking like a five year old, huh?”

She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him tight. “Don’t you dare apologize. I love it! It’s so sweet of you. And besides, even if it is a five year old’s idea, she’s a very smart five year old.”

“She is.”

An hour later, Beau was glad he’d told her to wear something nice. She looked absolutely stunning in a flowery sundress. Ruby was cute as a button too in a purple dress with pink polka dots. He helped her up into his truck and fastened her in.

“Where are we going?”

“It’s a surprise.”

Her eyebrows knit together. “But I want to know!”

“Well, you’ll just have to wait. You like surprises, don’t you?”

She nodded.

“And it won’t be a surprise if I tell you. It’d spoil it. So you practice being patient again and you’ll find out soon enough.”

“How soon?”

“About fifteen minutes.”

“Okay.”

Corinne smiled at him as she climbed in. “I want to know, too.”

“And you will, just hang on a little bit longer.”

She kept glancing over at him as he drove. When he turned off East River Road, she raised her eyebrows. “Have I guessed where we’re going?”

He nodded. There was no point denying it, they were almost there.

“Where?” demanded Ruby from the back seat.

“Why?” asked Corinne. She looked deflated.

“Can you both wait just two more minutes and you’ll see?”

Corinne nodded, but didn’t look too happy. Ruby huffed loudly.

Beau smiled to himself as he pulled into the driveway. Carly and James were out on the front porch waiting.

Corinne’s face lit up when she saw them. “Oh, Beau! They’re here!”

“Who’s…Oh! Auntie Carly and Uncle James!” squealed Ruby. “I thought I didn’t get to see them till tomorrow.”

“We managed to get them here early.”

Corinne turned her smile on him. “Thank you!”

“Why?” asked Ruby.

Beau shook his head with a rueful smile. “Because there’s something I want to do today, and I need them here for it.”

Corinne gave him a puzzled look.

“What do you want to do?” asked Ruby.

He brought the truck to a halt in front of the house and Carly and James came hurrying down the steps to greet them. “You’ll find out soon enough,” he told Ruby as he unfastened her from her seat and set her down. She ran squealing toward her aunt and uncle.

Corinne came around the truck to stand beside him, knowing she wouldn’t get near her sister until her daughter was done with her enthusiastic reunion.

“What’s going on, mister?” she asked in a low voice.

He smiled. “Like I just told our daughter, you’ll find out soon enough.”

The way she smiled reassured him that this was the right thing to do. They’d talked about it enough in the past. He knew it was what she wanted, she just didn’t think it was possible. All he’d done was find the way to make it happen.

He watched her hug her sister; he couldn’t imagine how it must feel for the two of them to only have each other. It made him appreciate his own brothers and their tight-knit family all the more. He shook hands with James when Ruby finally let go of her stranglehold on his knees.

“Thanks,” and he didn’t just mean thanks for coming. He knew James had done a lot of the legwork to make this day possible.

“It’s my pleasure,” said James with a genuine smile.

Beau didn’t know him too well, but he had spent some time with the two of them when he was helping them house hunt. James was a good man. He and Carly had gotten married young and he’d been like a big brother to Corinne from what Beau understood.

Corinne was watching them. “Is someone going to tell me what’s going on?”

“Just be patient,” said Carly with a grin. “All I’m going to say is that it’s something worth waiting for. Let him do it in his own time, and you’ll be glad you did. Now come on in.”

Beau grinned at her and followed them all inside.

Ruby ran to the patio doors at the back of the living room. “Ooh, you got the swing. And it has flowers on it. Look, Mommy! Look at the pretty flowers.”

Beau hung back as Corinne went to join her. He exchanged a look with Carly and James. James tapped an envelope sitting on the countertop and Carly nodded vigorously and pointed to her camera. He was glad she’d insisted she wanted photos, it wouldn’t have occurred to him. It seemed everything was set. He didn’t see any point in waiting any longer. He checked his pocket and nodded to himself. “Let’s go out and see it shall we?”

Corinne turned to look at him, but didn’t get a chance to question him before Carly was opening the doors and leading them outside.

Ruby ran out and climbed up into the swing that was framed by a wooden pergola. Carly had done a great job twining pretty white flowers though all the latticework and around the frame. James came out and handed her the camera. She took a few shots of Ruby who hammed it up for the camera as she always did.

Corinne came to stand beside him and curled her arm around his waist. “Want to tell me what you’re up to?”

“I’d rather show you.”

He took her hand and led her over to the swing. Carly backed away and Ruby smiled at them.

“Sit with me, Mommy?”

Corinne sat beside her and Beau knelt down before them.

Ruby gave him a puzzled look. “You look mad. Are you mad?”

Beau laughed. “I’m not mad, pumpkin. I’m very, very happy. I’m just concentrating to make sure I say the words right.”

“What words?”

They were both staring at him expectantly.

“I have something to ask you.”

“What?”

He fumbled in his pocket but decided to wait on that, he didn’t want to distract her before she understood what he was saying.

“If you want me to be your daddy.”

Her face broke into a huge grin. “Yes! I want you to be my daddy, my real daddy.”

Corinne frowned. Beau knew what she was thinking. He wasn’t her real daddy.

He smiled at them both. “Well, if you both want me to, I’d like to be your official daddy.”

Ruby beamed at him. “I want you to! Does that mean I can call you Daddy all the time?”

He looked at Corinne. “If it’s okay with your mommy.”

Tears shone in Corinne’s eyes as she nodded. Beau held up the papers that were for her benefit. “These papers say I can be your official daddy.”

“He signed them?” asked Corinne.

Beau nodded. That was something the two of them could talk about later. “There’s nothing stopping us if it’s what you both want.”

“We want!”” squealed Ruby.

Beau grinned. “I want, too. I want us to all belong together like you said, Ruby. I want you to be mine, just like your mom’s going to be mine when she marries me tomorrow.”

Ruby nodded. “And you’ll be all ours too.”

“Yep.” He reached for the box in his pocket, wanting to see her little face when she opened it. He hesitated when he saw her face. Her brows had knit together.

“What is it, pumpkin?”

“Will I be Ruby Remington?”

He had to swallow the lump in his throat. “You will be Ruby Remington,” he glanced at Corinne. “If that’s what you both want.” It occurred to him that he and Corinne had never discussed whether she would take his name or keep her own when they got married. He was relieved to see her smiling broadly.

“It’s what we both want, isn’t it, Ruby?”

Ruby grinned and threw her arm around Beau’s neck and held the other out to her mom. “Ruby Remington and Corinne Remington and Beau Remington. One happy family,” she said as she planted kisses on their cheeks.

Beau looked up at the sound of Carly’s camera clicking away. He knew he’d treasure those photos for the rest of his life.

He dug in his pocket and gave Ruby the little box.

“Ooh! Can I open it?”

He nodded.

She squealed when she opened it! “Look, Mommy! It’s just like yours!”

She pulled out the gold chain and held it up. The sun caught the ring which hung from it, and glinted off the diamond. He’d wanted to give her the same ring as he’d given Corinne, but after talking it over with his mom and Wanda, he’d decided to put the ring on a necklace she could wear around her neck instead. The ring would fit her when she was older, and it could always be adjusted if it didn’t.

He smiled as she fiddled with the clasp.

“Here,” he took it from her and fastened it around her neck.

She beamed up at him as she held onto the ring and moved it back and forth along the chain. “Thank you, Daddy.”

He had to close his eyes and swallow hard before he could answer. “Thank you, pumpkin. Tomorrow is our wedding day, but I wanted today to be special, too. Today is our becoming a family day.”

Corinne took hold of his hand and squeezed tight. She didn’t need to say anything. Her eyes said it all.

~ ~ ~

Eddie and Marcus had gone down to Chico’s little souvenir store. They were getting tired of being cooped up here. April was too. She went to the window and looked out. She spotted a beautiful blonde woman walk across the parking lot. She was pretty sure that it was Cassidy Lane—the one who was going to marry Shane Remington tomorrow. She’d seen her around with Gina a few times when she’d still been living up here. That seemed like a different lifetime now—like someone else’s life. In a way, that was true. The April who had lived here was a very different person than the April she was now. She smiled. She liked the April she was growing into.

Her cell phone buzzed interrupting her thoughts. It was him. She knew it.

“Hello?”

“Bitch.”

She sighed. “Do you have anything constructive to say?”

“I’m only into destructive these days, hadn’t you heard?”

“Actually, I had. But I’m not going to let you get away with it anymore.”

“Who do you think you are? Miss High and Fucking Mighty now you’ve got your claws into some rich dumb-fuck Californian?”

April took a deep breath. Part of her wanted to cower away from the venom in his voice; part of her wanted to yell and scream at him. She wouldn’t give in to either of those desires. He’d robbed her of her dignity for too many years. She intended to handle her final dealings with all the dignity she could muster.

“It’s none of your business who I am anymore, Guy. I just want you to sign the papers, get the divorce underway, and you’ll never hear from me again.”

His laugh was harsh. “Don’t you wish it was going to be that easy? I was just calling to let you know that it’s not.”

She thought he’d hung up, but she waited.

“You think you can take the ranch away from me?”

“No one is taking it away, Guy. You blew it, you lost it all by yourself. You would have lost the place anyway. All I’m doing is making sure that Marcus doesn’t lose it, too.”

“I’ll burn the place down before you ever get your hands on it.”

April sucked in a deep breath. “I understand you like burning places down these days. You won’t get chance to destroy anything else, though.”

The way he laughed sent shivers down her spine and chilled her bones. “Luke isn’t going to catch up with me. I’m not going to prison.”

“Oh, but you are.”

“No. You don’t get it, do you, you dumb bitch? I’m not giving up my freedom any more than I’m giving up my ranch.”

April’s heart pounded in her chest. Was he saying…? He said he’d burn the ranch down. Did he mean he’d burn himself inside it? He certainly sounded crazy enough. “What do you mean?”

“I think you know damned well what I mean. But I’m going to take you and the Remingtons down before I go.”

“Leave them alone!” She couldn’t let him lash out at them. Especially not now, they were all getting married tomorrow.

“Goodbye, April.” His laugh sounded even crazier as he hung up.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Cassidy looked up when the door opened. Shane looked exhausted. “Hey, honey, I’m home.”

She held her arms out to him. “Well, not home.” She was sick of staying here at the guest ranch and had made him promise that tomorrow night they could go back to the house. She loved that place. In her mind it had become their place since Shane had moved in with her. She knew he saw it that way, too.

He gave her a tired smile. “I know. I’m sorry, princess. We’re almost home, though. One more night here and tomorrow we go home as husband and wife.”

He sat down on the bed beside her. “Don’t be sorry. You know I’d be happy anywhere as long as you’re there. I’d go live in that tent with you up in the wilderness if that’s what you wanted.”

He grinned. “How about for a honeymoon then?”

She slapped his arm. “Asshole.”

He gave her the sad eyes and her heart melted.

“Are you serious?” She’d thought he’d been teasing.

He shrugged. “Nah. It was just a crazy whim.”

“You know I love those, what were you thinking?”

He shrugged again. “It’s dumb. It was just that I was thinking about it all, about tomorrow, about the fact that you’re really going to be my wife. This is the beginning of our life together. You came into my life and made it everything I could have dreamed of and more. You’ve become the biggest part of my life, you’re becoming a part of my family. I just had this crazy idea that if we went and camped out, it would be like you becoming a part of this place, too.” He hung his head. “I know it’s dumb.”

Cassidy hugged him tight. “It’s not dumb at all. I love the idea. It’d be perfect. Let’s do it. We should stay at the house tomorrow night. I’m going to need a real bed for what I have in mind for you.”

“And a shower in the morning?”

She nodded. “But then, on Sunday, when all our guests have gone and we’ve done the family lunch, we should take off. We’ll take Cookie and Lady and Teddy.”

He looked so happy. “You’re not just doing this for me? We talked about going to a beach somewhere. We could go to the Caribbean, or anywhere you want to.”

“And we will, at some point. But for our honeymoon, I love this idea. You’re right. It’s how we should start our life together.”

Shane planted a kiss on her lips. “I love you, Cassidy Lane.”

She laughed. “You won’t be able to say that after tomorrow.”

“What because we’ll be married?” He looked confused.

“No, dumbass. Because I won’t be Cassidy Lane anymore. I’ll be Cassidy Remington.”

His smile was all the confirmation she needed. She’d thought long and hard about it. She’d never considered getting married before, but she would never have taken another man’s name. She’d worked so hard to build her own name. Cassidy Lane was a brand in itself in the art world. But that was no reason not to change it to Cassidy Remington. The world would adapt. She knew it meant so much to Shane. He’d accept whatever she wanted. He’d have no problem with whatever she chose, but taking his name was a way she could show him she understood him. He was a man—a Montana man at that. He knew she was strong and independent and he would never try to tame her, but he still had that inborn need to be her big strong man. It would mean the world to him—and the part of her that wanted to be the little lady loved it too.

He was still grinning. “You mean it?”

She cupped his face in her hands and kissed his lips. “I mean it. It’s what I want.”

“You know it’s what I want.”

“I do.”

He grinned. “You keep practicing those two words.”

She laughed. “I will.”

“No, I do. You got it right the first time. Keep practicing would you, you’ve got less than twenty-four hours to get it right.”

She kissed him again. “I’ve already got it right. I love you.”

“And I love you.”

She snuggled against him wishing that he was going to stay.

He sat back and looked at his bag over in the corner. “I suppose I’d better go.”

“Do you have to? It’s just a dumb tradition. I don’t care.”

“I don’t have to. I’ll stay if you want me to.”

She couldn’t do it to him, no matter how much she’d like to. He was going up to the big house, as were all the brothers. They’d spend the night there. If it were just about the tradition of not spending the night before the wedding together, she’d ask him to stay. But it was more than that. It was about the Remingtons; Dave and Monique and their boys having this special evening together. She shook her head. “I want you to, but I want you to go be with your mom and dad more. I’ll have you forever now. This is our beginning. For your mom and dad it’s kind of an ending. You need to go.”

Shane hugged her tight. “Thanks, princess. You get it, don’t you?”

“I sure do. Just because I don’t come from a big loving family, doesn’t mean I can’t imagine how special it must be.”

“You don’t need to imagine for much longer. From tomorrow you’ll officially be a part of a big loving family, and you’ll make it even more special, just by being in it.”

She pushed at his shoulder. “Okay, you’re laying it on a bit thick now. Just get going, would you?” As if on cue, there was a knock at the door. “That’ll be Carter.”

When the two of them had gone, Cassidy sat back down on the bed. She’d said she was just going to hang out here by herself tonight, take a bath, and get some alone time. Gina had gone to stay with her dad. Summer had gone up to the big house Clay McAdam had rented. Corinne had taken Ruby over to her sister’s house. They were all with their people. She sighed. She didn’t have any people. Well, that wasn’t fair. Her dad would love her to go over and spend the night at the resort with him. If he’d come alone, she would have. She did love him; they were close in some ways. But she couldn’t stand the thought of spending such a special evening in the company of number four. To be fair, she might be a nice person, but Cassidy didn’t have any interest in finding out. She got up again and wandered into the little kitchenette. It was wine time.

~ ~ ~

Dave put an arm around his wife’s shoulders while she made busy at the kitchen sink. He hadn’t missed the way she kept dabbing at her eyes all evening. “Are you okay, love?”

She closed her eyes and nodded. “I’m not sad. They’re happy tears.”

Dave nodded. He knew she was happy, but he felt a touch of sadness, too. It was selfish. He was happy for their boys. Each of them had found their perfect match—their life partner. They were about to embark on the next stage of their lives. He needed her to know he understood. “No matter how happy this new beginning is, it’s also an ending. We’ve done a great job, given them the best start we could in life…”

She looked up at him with tears in her eyes and nodded sadly. “But now our job is over.”

Dave had to swallow as he nodded back.

Carter loomed over them and put an arm around each of their shoulders. “I’ve never argued with either of you, but I’m about to tell you you’re wrong.”

Dave looked up at his son—the quiet one, the gentle giant—who’d tried so hard his whole life to keep the family bond strong between them all. “What do you mean?”

“I mean your job isn’t over, it never will be over. Yeah, we’re all going out and getting married and starting families of our own, but we’re not going to stop needing you. We’ll never stop needing you. In fact, my guess is that we’ll all need you more than ever in the next few years. We’ll all have new challenges to overcome. We all have to learn about being married and being parents.” His smile made Dave’s eyes prick again. “And you two aren’t just our parents, you’re also the best example I’ve ever seen of how to be good parents and how to make a good marriage work. I know I’m not the only one who’s going to need you more than ever.”

Mason leaned against the fridge and nodded. “You know I’m going to be counting the days till you get back in the spring. And I’m going to be calling and begging for my mommy and daddy to come home as soon as Gina thinks her time is getting close.”

Monique wiped her eyes and nodded. “We’ll be here.”

Dave swallowed. “We will.”

Beau leaned in the doorway and smiled at them. “And sorry, but there’s no way I’m letting you opt out of parental duties just when I finally found my way back into the family.” He tried to give them a stern look, but couldn’t hide his smile. “I might take it personally and get offended.”

Dave grinned as Shane punched Beau’s arm. “Nice try, but no one believes your Mr. Grumpy act anymore. We all know you’re just a big pussy cat.”

Beau reached up to pat him on the head. “Shh, little one. You run along and play.”

Dave shook his head; this was making his heart overflow with love for these fine young men. He couldn’t be prouder to call them his sons.

“And besides,” Beau continued, “I already need your help with getting my little family off on the right foot. You can’t abandon me now I’ve come back into the fold and I need you.”

Monique went and wrapped her arms around him. “Never.”

“I know,” Beau hugged her back. “We just don’t ever want you to feel that we don’t need you anymore.”

Mason nodded. “We’ll always need you. Tomorrow is a new beginning for all of us, but if anything is ending, it’s only the duty and responsibility part. We have to be responsible for ourselves and our own little families, but we’ll always need and want your guidance and support.”

The others all nodded.

Dave’s heart was too full to get any words out. He nodded back and smiled around at them. His boys were now men.

His eyes rested on Chance for a moment—his fifth son. Chance’s eyes shone with love as he smiled back. “This cuckoo hasn’t flown the nest yet either. And if I’m ever going to follow in my brothers’ footsteps, I’m going to need all the guidance you have to offer.”

Monique went and threw her arms around him. Dave knew that as much as she worried about him, she loved Chance with all her heart. He knew she must be as stunned as he was that Chance would even mention the possibility of following in his brothers’ footsteps.

“You’ll get there, my lucky Chance.” Monique kissed his cheek. “Your day will come.”

Chance hugged her back and smiled at Dave over her shoulder. For the first time, Dave believed that maybe Chance’s heart would someday heal enough to love again.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Gina smiled at her dad. “I guess this is it then.”

He nodded and looked her over appraisingly. “You look beautiful. I’ve waited a lot of years for this day to come around, Gina, love. It’s hard to believe it’s finally here. I thought the two of you would get married when you were still kids.” He chuckled. “And I feared you’d get married pregnant.”

She laughed with him; Mason’s parents had told them the same thing.

“I never would have guessed that by the time your wedding day came around you’d be a grown woman. I have to say, I’m glad it worked out this way. I know that sounds bad…”

“It doesn’t though, Dad. I feel the same way. I mean, if you gave me the chance to go back and change things, of course I would. I would never have chosen to miss out on all those years Mason and I could have spent together. But what happened, happened, and a part of me is glad it did. I went out in the world and became my own person.”

He laughed. “You were always going to be your own person, love. I’m just glad that you got to spend some time with yourself before you became part of a couple. Being married to the right person is the best thing you can ever do in life, but I’m glad you got to live another life for a while first.”

“I know what you mean. Now I can come home and settle down, I won’t ever have to wonder what else is out there, if I’m missing something.”

He nodded. “That’s what I mean. You spread your wings, and you still chose to fly home.” He checked his watch. “And now it’s nearly time. You look so beautiful, love. All them other girls will be pretty in their frocks and that, but you’re the most beautiful of them all.”

“Thanks, Dad.” She didn’t need to dismiss his comment and talk about how the others were so much more beautiful than her. It was in the eye of the beholder, and she knew for him it was true. “Anna looks pretty amazing in her dress.” When he’d told her that he’d asked Anna to be his guest, Gina had taken her up to town and bought her a dress. She loved it, and she did look beautiful in it. Gina didn’t know what might happen between Anna and her dad, but if they could bring a little happiness into each other’s lives then Gina was all about helping them along.

“You didn’t need to do that, you know.”

“I wanted to. You don’t know what it’s like for a woman to want to go somewhere and not have the right thing to wear. She’s left with choosing between not going or going and not enjoying it because she’s not dressed right. She’s not had it easy living at the Preston place all these years. Now she’s away from that I want to help her find her feet.” She smiled. “Especially if she’s going to become a part of our lives.”

Her dad dropped his gaze. “Don’t get carried away.”

“I’m not, I just want her and you to know that I would love to see that happen.”

He looked up. “You would?”

She hugged him as tight as she could. “More than anything.”

He wriggled out of her grasp. “You’ll spoil your dress doing that.”

She laughed. “Okay. I’ll stop it, but just admit that you have free rein, and my blessing to see what happens with Anna. Don’t go using me as an excuse to pass up on happiness if it comes along.”

His head went back down, but she didn’t miss the tears in his eyes.

“I’m sorry, Dad. I didn’t mean to say the wrong thing. I…”

He held up a hand and swiped at his face with the other. “You didn’t say the wrong thing, love. You said the exact right thing. You said the same thing your mom said to me. You remind me so much of her. And I know she’d be so damned proud of the woman you’ve become.”

Gina had to blink back tears of her own.

“Don’t you start blubbing on me, girl. It’s bad enough I’m such an old fool I can’t keep my eyes dry. We can’t have you ruining your makeup.” He took hold of her hand and squeezed it tight. “Let’s go do this day and we’ll both make her proud.”

Gina nodded as she squeezed back and headed to the truck so he could drive her down to the guest ranch to meet up with the other girls. He’d wanted to hire a limo, but she’d begged him not to. This was too important to go with something fancy, something that wasn’t her and her dad. She wanted to ride in his old truck with him as she had so many times since kindergarten. They must have driven down East River Road to Remington Ranch together thousands of times, and she hoped with all her heart that they would do so at least hundreds more.

~ ~ ~

Corinne stopped at the top of the stairs. Ruby was waiting in the hallway with Carly and James.

“Mommy! You’re so beautiful!” cried Ruby.

“Gorgeous,” said James.

Carly wiped her eyes before she brought her camera up to her face. “I can’t speak, I’ll be a blubbering wreck, just walk down slowly so I can get some great shots.”

Corinne smiled and started down the stairs. Their reactions summed up her relationship with each of them. Ruby loved her unconditionally. James was supportive and always said the right thing. Carly loved her so much she had to stay away from the emotional and stick with the practical.

When she reached the bottom, Ruby came running to her. “You look so beautiful, Mommy.” She grinned at Carly and James. “That Beau is one lucky son of a gun.”

Corinne burst out laughing and shook her head. “Did you hear Auntie Wanda say that?”

Ruby grinned. “Yep, and she’s a piece of work.”

Carly and James laughed with Corinne.

“What?” asked Ruby. “She is! Beau said so. And Auntie Wanda said he’s a piece of work too. It’s because they work together.”

“I’ll bet it is,” said James with a wry smile. “Are you ready to go?” he asked Corinne.

“Ready as I’ll ever be.”

“Are you nervous?” asked Carly.

“No.” She really wasn’t. She was excited and surprisingly, since she’d woken up this morning, she’d felt a huge sense of peace. All was right with her world. She felt as though she was coming home. This place was now her home, the Remington family was now her home, and most of all, Beau was her home. He was where she belonged. She and Ruby, and she loved him all the more for what he’d done yesterday to make their family official. Today was just the icing on the cake. She couldn’t wait for him to become her husband.

Carly grinned. “Good. I wasn’t either. I think when you know it’s right, there’s no need for nerves.”

Corinne nodded.

“Let’s go then,” said Ruby and headed for the front door. When she reached it, she turned back with a grin. “It’s time to marry his ass.”

Corinne groaned, she was really going to have to have a word with Cassidy.

~ ~ ~

“I hope that cowboy of yours knows just how lucky he is,” said Autumn as she straightened Summer’s dress.

Summer clasped her hands together and smiled. “I’m the lucky one. He is such a wonderful man. I said to Cassidy the first time I saw him, it’s like someone upstairs listened to everything I wanted in a man—in looks and personality—and then went away and made Carter especially for me.”

Autumn rolled her eyes. “You are such a little romantic.”

Summer nodded happily. “I am, and Carter loves that about me. He is too, and I love it about him. We’re just made for each other, Autumn.” She held her arms out to her sister.

Autumn hugged her. “I know you are, sis. I couldn’t be happier for you. I would never have guessed your life would turn out like this—here.” She looked around the room and out the window at the mountain. “But I guess you never know what perfect will look like till you find it, do you?”

Summer smiled. “And sometimes you don’t even know what it looks like when it’s staring you in the face.”

Autumn arched an eyebrow. “I thought you knew the first time you met him.”

“Oh, I did. I wasn’t talking about me.”

Autumn frowned.

“Are you ladies nearly ready?” called Matt. “Clay’s about to burst down here waiting to see the beautiful bride.”

“Coming,” called Summer. “I was talking about him,” she said to Autumn.

“What? Matt? Perfect for what? He’s a perfect pain in the ass.”

Summer shook her head. “You two are perfect for each other. Admit it.”

Autumn blew out an exasperated sigh. “Did he put you up to this? I’ll kill him. He thinks it’d be a great PR move, start dating his manager, clean up his act. He doesn’t need to bullshit me into thinking it’s about anything other than that, and he sure as hell shouldn’t be trying to tell you that his interest is genuine.” She scowled. “That’s just wrong!”

“He hasn’t said a word to me. It’s what I can see for myself. He likes you, you like him. You’re like a pair of wild animals circling each other right now, but it’s going to happen.”

Autumn shook her head. “Don’t be ridiculous. That’s enough crazy talk. Come on, let’s get down there and get you to your wedding.”

Summer smiled. “Okay, okay, but if I turn out to be right, can I say I told you so?”

Autumn laughed. “You can, and you know how much I hate hearing those four words, so that should give you some idea how certain I am that you won’t get to say them.”

“We’ll see.” Summer smiled to herself as she made her way down the grand, sweeping staircase. She hoped that Autumn would do the same thing one day soon, that she’d be making her way to marry the man that she loved with all her heart.

“Damn, little girl.” Clay grinned up at her from the hallway. “I don’t think I want to give you away anymore. I think we need to take you back to Nashville and put you back on TV. You look stunning.”

“Ravishing,” said Matt. “Can I ravish you?”

Summer laughed. “You cannot, and I won’t tell Carter you even asked.”

Clay laughed. “You’ll understand what a big favor she’s doing you when you meet Carter.”

Matt puffed out his chest. “I’m not scared of a cowboy. I can hold my own.”

Clay kept on laughing. “I’m not saying you can’t. Just wait till you meet Carter, you’ll understand.”

“And in the meantime, can you get your ass into the car?” asked Autumn. “I need you and the press safely corralled by the barn. The Remingtons have been gracious enough to let us use that area, as long as they’re all gone before the brides arrive, so we need to get going.”

Summer gave her a puzzled look, she wasn’t aware of any of that.

Autumn grinned. “Your big sweet Carter wanted to let me get what I needed, but he isn’t prepared to let the press anywhere near his brothers and their brides.”

Summer smiled. That was just so Carter. He was doing his best to make sure everyone was taken care of, that everyone got what they needed and no one got trampled in the process.

“You’d better get out of here, then,” said Clay. “If the press has to be out before the brides arrive, you’re cutting it close.”

Autumn turned to Matt. “So move it!” She turned back and hugged Summer one more time. “Love you, sis. I’ll see you there.”

Once they’d gone, Clay put a hand on Summer’s shoulder. “Are you okay?”

“I couldn’t be happier. I’m not nervous.”

He nodded. “You’ve found yourself the right one. I wish your folks were here, though. Do you want to call them before we set off?”

“No.” She gave him a reassuring smile. “I know it’s hard for you to understand, but it really doesn’t matter. There’s no hard feelings, but there’s no sadness either. I don’t really even know them. We never have. They’re strangers. Nice strangers. Pleasant people, but strangers. It would have been nice if they’d wanted to come, but it doesn’t surprise me that they didn’t.” She squeezed his hand. “It doesn’t disappoint me either. And if you really want to know I was a little worried that they might come, because even if they had, I still wanted you to give me away.”

He cocked his head to one side.

She nodded vigorously. “You’ve been kinder to Autumn and me, a better father than any daughter could ever have hoped for. We love you, Clay. I might not sing for your label anymore, but you’re still a big part of my life, not just Autumn’s.”

He pressed his lips together and nodded. “I hope I always will be, little girl.”

“So do I; I can’t wait to make you a grandpa.”

He took her arm. “Okay, enough. I promised myself I’m not going to cry today and you’re going to get me started before we even leave the house. Let’s get out of here. You’ve got a good man and a new life waiting for you.”

Summer smiled as she took his arm. She knew she did, and she finally knew in her heart that she didn’t have to leave Clay and her old world behind in order to start her new life.

~ ~ ~

Cassidy stood back and eyed herself critically in the mirror. She’d do. She made a face at herself and laughed. “Okay, so you look fabulous, do you really need to hear it?” She nodded at her reflection. “Thanks, I do.” She shook her head and blew out a sigh, before looking at the mirror again. “We’d better be quiet, if anyone hears us talking to ourselves like this, we’ll get carted off to the crazy house, instead of carriaged off to a wedding.

She sat back down at the little dresser to put the final touches to her makeup. She was glad she’d had this time to herself. The others had all been horrified that she should spend the night before her wedding alone, and even more so that she wanted to get ready by herself. She shrugged. It suited her. She loved them all, but she loved herself, and there was no one she would rather have spent this time with.

Her dad would be here any minute. Number four would be with him. Kirsty. That was her name. Kirsty, Kirsty, Kirsty. Cassidy was going to do her best to remember it and to use it and be nice to her. Kirsty had suggested that she should go straight up to the big house and wait with the other guests while Cassidy and her dad had some time together. That had been enough to soften Cassidy’s heart a little. She’d been thinking of Kirsty as a needy little clinger who would follow her dad around like a puppy. It turned out that wasn’t fair. If Kirsty had the insight to see that Cassidy might want her dad to herself, then she was okay enough to have around.

She pulled her mascara out of her makeup bag and smiled as her mom’s picture came out with it. Her mom would be raising hell if she were here. Hell, if she were still alive she’d have turned the whole valley on its head, making sure everything was just as she believed it should be. But she wasn’t. Cassidy kissed the picture. “Love you, Mom.” She went to put it back into her makeup bag then changed her mind. She chuckled to herself and slipped it inside her bra. “Don’t blame me if you get too warm in there. You told me to always keep you close to my heart.”

She straightened her dress quickly when she heard the knock at the door. “Coming.”

Her dad looked amazing. She couldn’t blame number…Kirsty for finding him attractive. He was one sexy silver fox for sure. Cassidy grinned at him. “Looking good, Papa.”

He kissed her cheek then looked her over with a smile. “You’re the one who’s looking good, Cassie. Fabulous.”

Kirsty nodded and smiled. “You look stunning.”

“Thanks. Come on in. I’m about ready.”

“Do you have everything you need? Is there anything I can do to help?” asked Kirsty.

“No, it’s all good, but thank you.” At least she was making an effort. Cassidy warmed to her a little more. The warmth spread when Kirsty winked at her and rummaged in her purse. She pulled out a half bottle of champagne with a grin. “I wasn’t sure if you’d want this now.”

Cassidy grinned back. “You don’t know me very well then, do you?”

Kirsty held her gaze for a moment. “No, but I’d like to.”

Wow. Cassidy gave her the slightest nod. Maybe there was hope; maybe number four was the final one. Maybe Kirsty and her dad would become part of her and Shane’s life. She smiled as Kirsty popped the champagne and handed her a glass. Maybe.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chance checked over the horses one last time. They were ready, their coats shone, the carriage shone. He and Al had worked hard to make sure everything was perfect. He’d insisted that Al shouldn’t come down to the barn. This was special time for him with Gina. Chance would drive the carriage up to the guest lodge. They’d load up all the girls and would drive them up to the big house. He nodded to himself it was all good.

He still had a little time to kill so he went back inside the barn to check on the other horses. He wanted to stay out of the way of Summer’s sister and the Nashville folk and press people. He stopped at the sight of a man down at the end of the aisle. He looked vaguely familiar, but Chance couldn’t place him. His hackles rose at the thought that maybe he was one of Guy’s thugs. Although everyone else seemed to have forgotten the threat in the heat of all the celebrations, Chance was on high alert. Today was the most dangerous day of all as far as he was concerned.

“What are you doing?” he called as he lengthened his stride. The guy was pretty big, looked strong enough, but Chance had no doubt he could take him down.

He turned and smiled. “Oh, hey. How you doing? I was just hanging out with the horses a minute while I can. It’s been a long time, but I miss this life.”

That caught Chance off guard. The guy was friendly enough. He did seem real familiar though.

He smiled and stepped forward, extending his hand. “Sorry, I’m so used to people knowing who I am these days. Matt McConnell.”

Ah. Chance nodded and shook his hand. This was Autumn’s country singer, the reason the press was here. “Chance Malone.”

Matt smiled and looked a little uncomfortable. “I’m sorry, do you mind if I hang here a little while. They got all the shots of me they need and now Autumn is feeding them appropriate lines to try to salvage my reputation.”

Chance relaxed. “Sure thing. Horses are always better company than people.”

Matt grinned. “I remember it being that way when I was a kid. I was raised on a farm.” He looked around. “It’d be nice to get back to it.”

Chance nodded. “It’s a good life.”

He jerked his head toward the doorway. “Do you think she’ll get rid of them soon? I’m not supposed to get the girls till they’re gone.”

“Yeah, they’re on their best behavior. They know better than to cross her—or Clay.”

“They have got some sense, then?”

Matt laughed. “Yeah, not a lot, but some. It’s probably more just self-preservation instincts kicking in. They’ll push any boundaries they can, but they’re not stupid, they know when to toe the line.”

“Good.”

Chance’s phone rang and he pulled it out of his pocket. “Excuse me.”

Matt nodded. Instead of leaving like Chance had hoped, he wandered back down the aisle talking to the horses.

“Hello?”

“Chance, it’s April.”

“What’s up?”

“He’s going to do something today, I know it.”

“What’s happened?”

“Nothing yet. I had a text from him this morning.”

“What did it say?”

“See you in hell.”

Chance shook his head. “And what are you thinking?”

“Chance, he told me the other day that he’s not going to let them take his freedom any more than he’s going to let us take his ranch. He’s not going to let the Remingtons get away with it either. I thought he meant he was going to burn the house down and himself inside it, but now I think he’s going to try something at the weddings. Please be careful. Tell everyone to be careful.”

Chance could feel the anger rising. “If he tries anything today, I’ll fucking kill him.”

Matt’s head jerked around to look at him.

“Please don’t do anything stupid. I called Luke but he said the whole police department is going to be at weddings at some point today.”

“Yeah.”

Chance’s mind was racing. He needed to go pick up the girls. Time was running short, but he hated the thought of being caught up in the weddings when Guy was on the prowl and could be planning just about anything.

“Chance, please be careful?”

“I will. Thanks, April. I’ve got to go.” He hung up.

Matt came back toward him. “Is everything okay?”

“No. I’ve gotta go.” He started to walk away, but Matt caught his arm.

Chance swung back around, trying his hardest to rein his anger in. “What?”

Matt held both hands up. “Sorry. It’s none of my business, I know, but it sounded like you have problems?”

Chance nodded; he wasn’t even really listening.

“Autumn told me there’d been some problems around here with a guy burning down people’s barns. She said he hates your family. She thought he’d be locked up before we got here.”

Chance nodded again, wondering what it had to do with Matt. Was he scared he was going to get hurt? He should take his ass back to Nashville if that was the case. He started walking again; he had no time for this.

“Just come look at this before you go?”

Chance almost ignored him, but he had to check out whatever it was. He followed Matt to the tack room at the end of the aisle. He went over to a pile of blankets in the corner.

“I wasn’t going to admit that I’m a nosey bastard, but now I think this might be important.”

“What?” Chance wanted to know what the fuck he was talking about, and then he needed to get out of here and warn everyone to keep their eyes open.

Matt lifted the corner of one of the blankets to reveal four gas cans.

“What the fuck?”

Matt nodded. “That’s what I thought. I may have been into city living for too many years, but even I know, you don’t keep flammables in or even near a barn. Not unless…He shrugged. I thought I was going all boy detective. I felt stupid. I wasn’t going to say anything…”

Chance blew out his cheeks. “Thank God you did.”

Matt nodded. “What do you want me to do?”

Chance weighed it up. “Stay here. Don’t let anyone come near. I’m going to send a couple of my men down to join you, but till they get there, this whole place, this whole family is dependent on you.”

Matt looked awed. “Wow. Okay.” He straightened up and stood tall. “I won’t let you down.”

“You’d better not. I’ll have some men down here as soon as I can”

“How will I know they’re the good guys and not the bad guy?”

Chance hadn’t thought of that. He took his phone out and flicked to a photo he had of Guy. “This is the bad guy. You see him, you do everything you can to stop him. What’s your number?”

Matt told him and he tapped it into his phone, then sent him a text. “Now you’ve got my number. You see him, you call me immediately. In the meantime, I’ll be sending a guy who’s about five ten and built like a brick shithouse and another one who’s over six feet and wiry. Brad and Travis. You’ll know them. Anyone else comes, you fend ‘em off, you hear?”

Matt nodded solemnly. “I’ve got this. You go do what you need to.”

Chance strode out of the barn and back to the carriage. He needed to go get the girls. He was cutting it close. He called Mason as he climbed up into the driver’s seat.

“What’s up?”

Chance didn’t want to worry him right now, but he needed to know. “Just keep your guard up today, that’s all.”

“Oh, shit. Preston?”

“Yeah. I don’t have anything concrete to go on yet, but make sure everyone keeps their eyes open, okay? I’ll figure it out and I’ll take him down.”

“Be careful, and…”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Don’t do anything stupid.” He hung up. It all depended on how you defined stupid, didn’t it?

~ ~ ~

Gina smiled at the girls all sitting in the carriage. They all looked beautiful. Summer’s dress was like a fairytale princess’s. Corinne’s was understated elegance. Cassidy looked as though she’d stepped out of a fashion magazine in her sleek, sheath dress. Gina’s own dress was the most traditional. It was perfect for her, just as each of theirs was perfect for them. She kissed her dad’s cheek before Chance helped her up to join them.

“It’s time, Gina love. Let’s go do it.”

She nodded. As far as she was concerned it was way past time. She just wanted to get on with it now.

Her dad climbed up into the front and Chance followed, taking a seat beside him. She loved Chance for everything he did for her dad, but this was truly special. She tapped his shoulder when he was settled and kissed his cheek when he turned around. “You’re the best.”

He nodded, but his smile was barely there. She had to wonder if today was hard for him.

“Let’s go get married,” cried Ruby.

The girls all laughed as her dad flicked the reins and the horses started walking up toward the house.

“Faster!” called Ruby.

Summer smiled at her. “No, sweetie, I want this ride to last, I want to enjoy every moment of it.”

Cassidy rolled her eyes, but said nothing.

Gina grinned at her. “You’re enjoying it, too. Admit it.”

Cassidy’s face broke out into a grin. “Okay. You got me. I’m too embarrassed to admit how much I’m loving all this sappy shit.”

“That’s not a nice word,” said Ruby sternly.

Corinne chuckled. “Thank you, Ruby.”

“Yeah, good girl,” said Cassidy. “I’m going to need you to teach me the nice words and help me watch my mouth with the others.”

Ruby smiled. “I’ll help you with anything you want. You’re going to be my real auntie now.” She hesitated then got down from her seat and climbed up into Cassidy’s lap. “And I love you!” She threw her arms around Cassidy’s neck.

Summer and Corinne laughed, no doubt imagining Cassidy was rolling her eyes again as she submitted to a Ruby hug.

Gina could see her face though, and her heart went out to her friend as she watched her squeeze her eyes shut and hug Ruby tight for a moment. She might be ninety percent tough-nut, but she had a big soft heart hidden away. She caught Gina’s eye when she let go of Ruby and gave the slightest nod. “I love this family.”

“Me too,” said Ruby.

In what seemed like no time at all, her dad drew the horses to a halt in front of the big house. A crowd stood on the front porch to greet them. Dave and Monique were at the front, flanked by Carly and James and Autumn and Clay. Cassidy’s dad stood off to one side a little ways with his wife. Gina scanned the faces and spotted Anna lurking near the back.

“I want to get out last,” she told the others.

“That’s fine, but I’m not shifting my a…” Cassidy smiled at Ruby. “My butt isn’t leaving this carriage until I see them ride over the hill.”

Corinne nodded. “Let’s wait, I want a good view of them riding down.”

Chance turned back and smiled at them. “I like that, you should all be sitting high and mighty when they come in. Are you ready?”

“Hell, yeah!” said Cassidy.

“Hell, yeah,” echoed Ruby.

Corinne rolled her eyes skyward. “They mean, yes, we are!”

“Okay.” Chance brought his fingers up to his lips and let out a long, piercing whistle.

Gina wasn’t sure if it was the sound of it, or the anticipation of what she knew it meant that sent goosebumps racing down her arms. She looked up to scan the top of the rise where she knew the guys were going to ride in from. Turning back to check on the crowd on the porch, she didn’t want any of them to miss this. “They’re coming,” she called and pointed.

“There they are!” squealed Ruby, ensuring that no one would miss their arrival.

Gina’s heart pounded in her ears as four figures on horseback crested the hill. This was perfect. She recognized each of them immediately, even in silhouette form.

They rode in a line—Mason on the left, then Beau, then Carter and Shane on the right. They rode the horses down a little way, then stopped.

“Don’t you dare change your minds now,” muttered Cassidy.

“Come on, even I know they’re putting on a show,” said Corinne.

As if to prove her right, the four brothers each reached up and removed their hats, then waved them in the air above their heads in greeting.

The girls and the crowd behind them all laughed. Even Monique who was dabbing at her eyes.

“Here come our boys,” shouted Dave.

Everyone turned back to look as they spurred their horses on and came thundering down the hill, still keeping their perfect line formation. They might have decided to go in age order with the ceremonies, but Gina knew that the brothers considered themselves as equals. They rode in the same way they went through life—shoulder to shoulder.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Mason closed his eyes and drew in a deep breath. He’d spent so many years believing that this day would never happen and now it was here. Just a few more minutes and the girl he’d loved since they were kids would finally be his wife.

“Are you okay?” The preacher leaned in toward him.

He nodded.

Shane punched his arm. “He’s just impatient, isn’t that right, Mase?”

Mason smiled at him. “You’d better believe it.” He scanned the crowd. Everyone was seated on the benches they’d set out. So many people were here to share this day with them. People he’d known all his life—people of the valley. And people who’d become a big part of his life in the last year—people who would be his family after today.

As he looked around, the sun caught his eyes and made them water. It was the sun, not the sight of Gina appearing at the end of the aisle between the benches with her dad. Whatever had done it, he had to wipe a hand over his eyes and swallow the lump that blocked his throat. This was it.

She looked so damned beautiful as she walked toward him. She and Al together, had been a part of his life, a part of his family for as long as he could remember. Shane looked up at him; there were tears in his eyes too. Mason’s heart filled up with love for his little brother. If it weren’t for Shane, Gina wouldn’t have been a part of their lives at all.

As if reading his thoughts, Shane smiled through the tears that filled his eyes and said. “You’re welcome.”

And then she was there standing beside him, as he knew she would stand beside him the rest of his days.

Al dabbed at his own eyes before he stepped forward and placed Gina’s hand in Mason’s. Then he took hold of Mason’s other hand. “I’m not losing a daughter…” His voice cracked and he tried to choke back a sob.

Mason was so grateful to Shane as he stepped forward and put an arm around Al’s shoulders. “You’re not gaining a son either, you’re gaining five of us and we’ve been waiting our whole lives for it.”

Al sniffed loudly and smiled up at him. “That’s right, son.”

Gina hugged him tight. “I love you, Dad,”

He nodded and hugged her back for a second before he wriggled out of her grasp. “I love you, Gina girl, but you’d best get on with it before this fella gets too impatient.”

Mason grinned at him then turned to face the preacher. “Finally,” he whispered to Gina.

“Patience is a virtue,” she muttered.

“I’ve waited a lifetime, I can’t wait anymore.”

“And you don’t have to,” said the preacher. “Can we get started?”

Mason squeezed Gina’s hand and they both nodded.

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today….”

~ ~ ~

Chance sat on the back bench and smiled; he couldn’t hold it in. He was so happy for Mason and Gina. He needed to stick around to at least see them finally tie the knot. Mason had apologized to him a million times for not asking him to be his best man, but right now Chance was glad of it. He was going to slip back to the barn in a second.

He looked around the crowd, and it was quite a crowd too. For all the guys had wanted to keep it quiet and simple, the family was well known and well liked in the valley. And it seemed liked at least half the valley was here. He caught Mike Nolan’s gaze and narrowed his eyes at him. He shouldn’t be sitting up here; he should be scouring the place trying to find Preston. Chance shook his head and got to his feet. As he slipped away, he saw April watching him. He tried to give her what he hoped was a reassuring smile before he made his way around the side of the house and out of sight. He wanted to get back into the barn unnoticed—by the wedding guests or anyone who might be sneaking around.

Matt spun around when Chance entered the barn. His relief when he recognized Chance was obvious. “No sign of him yet.”

“Good. Where are Brad and Travis?”

“They’re patrolling around outside. I told them I could hold the fort here.”

Chance wasn’t so sure about that.

Matt nodded. “I can. I’ve got this.”

“Thanks.”

“I’m just glad I can help. It’s nice to feel useful as a man again instead of just being a voice and a face.”

“Well, I need you to be the man for the next half hour or so. I have to go and be best man.”

“Sure thing. I’ve got this.”

Chance had to hope so as he walked back out of the barn. He had to go stand with Beau. No way on earth would he miss that honor. No way would he risk hurting the new bond they’d built. He turned back when he reached the door.

“Thanks, Matt.”

Matt’s face lit up. He was an okay guy.

~ ~ ~

Beau looked at Chance. They were standing at the front; this was really happening. A sea of faces smiled up at them from the rows of benches outside his parents’ house. “Do you have any idea how much this means to me? You standing beside me today.”

Chance smiled. “I think I might. I feel it too.”

Beau nodded. He didn’t want to risk too many words right now, and they weren’t necessary anyway.

Chance nudged his arm. “Look at your dad.”

Beau swallowed as he met his dad’s gaze. He had to blink away the tears as his dad nodded at him. “You mean our dad.”

Chance nodded. Apparently he didn’t want to risk speaking either. He tried, though, and his voice croaked as he said, “Yeah, bro. I do.” Then he chuckled. “Here she comes.”

Beau had to laugh with him as Ruby came skipping down the aisle between the benches. She carried a basket of petals and flung them around merrily on her way.

“Damn. I love that kid.”

Chance nodded toward the house where Corinne was making her way down the porch stairs, holding on to James’ arm. “Here comes your future.”

That was how it felt, too. Ruby and Corinne were his future—his family, his life—and he couldn’t be happier that his future was here, back at the ranch. Their house was finished. They were going to stay here tonight and begin their life in the place they all belonged. He’d spent too many years feeling like an outsider in his own family. He intended to make up for that and more going forward.

Corinne held his gaze the whole way down the aisle. She looked more beautiful than she ever had, and that was saying something. To Beau she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

When she reached him, James nodded at him and shook his hand.

Beau nodded back.

Ruby stepped forward and showered them with petals. Her cry of, “Marry his ass, Mommy!” had the whole crowd roaring with laughter. Beau scooped her up and looked around for Cassidy. She gave him a shamefaced grin and shrugged.

The preacher looked at him as James and Chance stepped back. He seemed to think Beau was going to hand Ruby over to one of them. Beau shook his head. “This is about the three of us.”

Corinne blinked away her tears and nodded.

“We’ll be a family when you say your thing,” Ruby told the preacher solemnly.

Beau tensed, hoping he’d go along with it. He needn’t have worried. The preacher smiled at Ruby. “I’d better get on with it, then.”

“Yes, please.”

~ ~ ~

Carter felt as though his heart might burst with happiness as he watched Beau and Corinne take their vows. He loved that the whole family had come back together like this. He’d stayed closest to Beau over the years, and he’d always hoped that he’d come back into the family fully. He’d done that and more in the last few months, and seeing Chance stand beside him as his best man, made clear that all the rifts were healed.

He scanned the crowd around him, looking for Summer. It was their turn next, and he couldn’t wait. He kept wanting to pinch himself to make sure this was all real. She caught his eye and smiled. It was. She was no longer just his dream girl, though she was still that, from today and for the rest of their days, she would be his wife. She looked like she’d stepped out of a fairy tale in her pretty dress. He’d worried about the brothers seeing their brides before they married, but there was no choice if they all wanted to be there for the others’ weddings—and of course they did. So it’d been decided that while they waited the girls would sit on the brides’ side while the boys sat on the grooms. They’d each come together when it was their turn. As Beau and Corinne walked back down the aisle with Ruby skipping ahead of them throwing her petals, Carter knew that his turn was here. He looked for Summer again, but her seat was now empty. Clay was gone, too. Autumn sat by herself busily tapping away at her phone. He had to hope she’d stop that by the time Summer came out. There was no sign of Matt at all.

Mason tapped him on the shoulder. “Are you ready, big guy?”

He nodded and got to his feet. “I’ve been ready for this my whole life.”

Mason grinned and escorted him to the front.

It was strange to stand up there before God and all his friends and family. He’d done this once before, after all—and he’d sworn he’d never do it again.

Mason put an arm around his shoulders. “You’ve got this Carter. Enjoy every second of it, think about now, and about your future with that little lady of yours. The past is gone.”

Carter smiled. “Was I thinking so loud you could hear me?”

Mason shook his head. “I know you too well.”

Carter sucked in a deep breath when he saw Summer start down the aisle. For a second he panicked—where was Ruby? She made the guests laugh again as she came running after Summer and threw some petals in front of her. Summer bent down and gave her a hug and Carter smiled at the way Ruby cupped a hand over Summer’s ear and whispered something. Summer nodded and Ruby planted a kiss on her cheek before running back to her mom and Beau. Summer straightened up and smiled at him before continuing down the aisle. She looked tiny next to Clay who held her arm and beamed the whole way. She looked so delicate and fragile and beautiful. No matter what vows he was about to make, Carter vowed to himself in that moment he would take care of her the best he could for the rest of his life.

She stopped when she reached him and smiled the smile that had stolen his heart.

Clay stepped forward and gave him a solemn smile. “Take good care of her, son.”

Carter nodded. “I will, and I want you to always be a part of our lives so you can make sure I am.”

It was weird to see that big bear of a man’s eyes fill with tears. Carter swiped at his own face; probably no weirder than him. He met Summer’s gaze and smiled. She smiled back and reached up to kiss Clay’s cheek before he stepped back.

The preacher turned to him and he nodded, then looked at Mason. “Rings?”

Mason patted his pocket with a grin. “Ready when you are.”

~ ~ ~

Shane sat with arms around his parents as they watched Carter and Summer say their vows. “I’m so proud of him,” he muttered.

His dad grinned. “Then you know how I feel.”

His mom blew her nose. “I never thought his heart would heal.”

“None of us did,” said Shane. “It took one special little lady.”

“And she is so special, so sweet.” His mom met his gaze. “She’s perfect for him. But you, little one, you didn’t need sweet. You’re sweet enough.”

“Cassidy’s sweet, too.” His dad gave him a worried look.

“Oh, I didn’t mean…” his mom began.

“Don’t worry.” Shane looked over to where Cassidy was sitting with her dad and Kirsty. “Cassidy is many things.” He waggled his eyebrows at her. “She can be sweet when she wants to be. But she’s so much more than that. She’s strong and smart. She can do small and sweet—sometimes.”

His dad grinned. “She’s perfect for you is what she is.”

“She’s perfect and she’s beautiful.” Shane nodded as Carter and Summer started to make their way back down the aisle. “And she’s about to be my wife.”

He looked around and spotted Beau standing by the cottonwoods at the edge of the yard. He was ready.

“Can I ask you one thing?”

“Anything, Dad.”

“I’m just curious. Why Beau, as your best man? I would have thought you’d ask Mason or Chance or Carter, but I would never have guessed you’d pick Beau.”

Shane grinned. “No one would, but today is about cementing the foundations of our family as we go forward. We have a lot of strong bonds between us all, I wanted to strengthen my bond with Beau. We’ve come a long way in the last few months. He’s come a long way. One brother was going to miss out on being someone’s best man. Carter’s been nervous enough about getting married, and he’s close to everyone. I didn’t want Beau to be the one left out.”

His mom leaned against him with a smile. “You’re a good boy, Shane.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

His dad held his gaze as he stood up. “You’re a good man.”

Shane nodded and swallowed as he went to join Beau. He couldn’t cry—wouldn’t cry.

Beau grinned at him. “Here we go, littlest brother. Your time has come.”

Shane grinned back. “You’ve been married for minutes and minutes now, do you have any wisdom you can pass on to the baby of the family?”

Beau held his gaze for a long moment and Shane started to fear he’d offended him somehow. He hadn’t intended to come off as sarcastic.

Beau grasped his shoulder and smiled. “Yeah, I do.”

“What?”

“Just keep being you, Shane. You’ll never go wrong in life if you do that. I love you, bro.”

“Damn!” Shane had to swipe at his eyes. “I love you, too.”

Beau nodded. “And we’ll never mention this moment again, right?”

Shane laughed. “Deal.” He winked. “But we’ll both know.”

Beau groaned. “Whatever. Look, here she comes.”

Shane turned to see Cassidy standing with her dad and had to wipe his eyes again. He needed them dry before she got here. She’d tease him mercilessly.

While the other girls had walked toward the front clinging on to their escorts or leaning on them, Cassidy walked proud, her dad dangled from her arm as if he were a purse. He looked proud, and Shane was happy for him, but all his attention was on the beautiful, strong, free spirit who was about to become his wife.

He was stunned to see her eyes glistening when she came to a stop beside him. She held his gaze for a long moment then gave the slightest hint of a nod.

Her dad took hold of Shane’s hand and placed Cassidy’s in it. “She’ll always be my girl, but now she’ll be your girl, too. I’m so glad she found you, Shane. Love her well.”

Shane nodded. “I will. You’re gaining a son, you know.”

He nodded and then grinned. “Good luck!”

Shane and Beau laughed as Cassidy turned to her dad. She didn’t scold him like Shane expected. Instead a tear escaped and rolled down her face. “I love you, Dad.”

His face crumpled and he hugged her tight. “I love you, Cassie.”

The preacher cleared his throat. The poor guy must be tired by now; this was his fourth time in two hours.

Cassidy straightened up and dabbed at her eyes, then patted her dad’s shoulder. As he and Beau stepped back she pushed her long blonde hair back over her shoulders, and Shane realized for the first time that she’d left it loose the way he liked it. She hadn’t put it up like she’d wanted to. He reached out and brushed a few stray strands off her face. “Thank you.”

Her smile was so soft in that moment. “Anything for you, cowboy.” Then her usual grin was back. “Are we going to do this or what?”

He laughed and turned to the preacher. “We’d better get on with it.”

“Yeah,” said Beau. “I want her to hurry up and be my sister.”

Cassidy surprised everyone by stepping forward and kissing Beau’s cheek. “Thanks, Beau.”

Shane didn’t know how much more he could take before he’d be blubbing like a baby. He gave the preacher a pleading look.

“For the fourth and final time today, I’d like all to join me in bringing together this man and this woman.”

Shane’s tears dried up and the laughter returned at the look on Cassidy’s face. She’d said she was going to ask him to say this woman and this man.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chance slipped away as soon as Shane and Cassidy had said, I do. He’d needed to see each and every one of them say their vows, but he’d kept going back to the barn in between. Now he was free to get back there and check in with all the men he’d had riding out around the ranch—and the ones he’d sent up to the Preston ranch, too. One way or another he was going to find Guy today and put an end to him. It’d be the best wedding gift he could give the Remingtons—no matter how it turned out.

He needed to get Matt out of the barn, too. Summer’s sister had been getting ever more irritated with him. The poor guy didn’t need to take that kind of grief for helping out. Plus, Chance didn’t want him around if Guy did show his face.

His phone buzzed in his pocket. It was a text from April.

Any sign of him?

Chance didn’t want her worrying. He wanted her to go back to Summer Lake and forget all about Guy and everything she’d been through here.

No. I’m working on it.

Luke and Mike are here if

he does show.

He knew that wouldn’t be enough to stop her worrying, but hopefully it’d keep her at the reception with the other guests. He didn’t want her wandering around trying to help.

When he reached the barn, he could hear movement inside. It sounded like a fight. Shit! He made his way down the row of stalls, careful to stay in the shadows. It was Guy, grappling in the hay with Matt. Neither of them had noticed him; they were both too busy landing blows. As Chance grabbed a pitch fork, Guy landed a punch on Matt’s temple and he went down. Shit! Chance swung the handle of the pitchfork around and aimed it at Guy’s head. Guy turned just in time and managed to bring an arm up. He tried to pull it out of Chance’s grasp, but Chance freed it. He made no mistakes with his second try. He poked it into Guy’s stomach hard and as he crouched forward, winded, Chance pulled it clear and landed a clean blow to the side of his head. Guy’s knees buckled and he went down. He was out cold. Just like Matt.

Chance checked Matt’s pulse; it was strong and steady. Then he checked Guy’s. Unfortunately, it was, too. He looked around wildly and spotted a reel of baling twine. He grabbed it and bound Guy’s hands and feet. Once he was done, he looked around. He should get help for Matt. But first he needed to make sure of something. He used the blanket to pick up one of the gas cans and carried it over to Guy. He couldn’t do what he really wanted to. Instead, he closed Guy’s limp hand around the handle, making sure he imprinted each fingertip clearly. He wouldn’t allow any possibility of Guy getting off the hook this time.

Once he’d done that he checked on Matt again and slapped his cheek gently. Matt’s eyes fluttered. “Huh?”

“You’re okay, bud. You just saved the day. Help’s coming.” Confident that Matt would be fine other than a nasty headache, Chance dug out his phone. He sent one text to all four brothers and Luke.

Check the barn.

He sent another to April.

Relax. It’s over.

Then he made his way out the back and waited to see who arrived. Carter was first with Mason and Shane close on his heels. Beau came hurrying in seconds later, accompanied by Luke.

Chance watched through the boards from outside as they found Matt and Guy. Beau pointed at the gas cans while Carter tried to bring Matt around. Luke examined everything carefully as he talked into his radio. Chance took three deep breaths then made his way back inside.

All eyes turned to him.

“What happened?” asked Matt.

“You saved the day,” Chance told him.

“I did?”

“You sure did, you’re a real hero.”

Mason gave him a puzzled look.

Luke’s gaze bored into him. “What do you know about all this?”

Chance shrugged. “All I know is I came in here, Matt’s out cold, and so’s that piece of shit.” He toed Guy’s leg with his boot.

“And you had nothing to do with it?”

Chance shrugged again. The less he said the better. He jerked his head toward Matt who was now sitting up with Carter’s help. “He’s the guy you need to thank.”

Mike Nolan appeared in the doorway. “What’s going on?”

Luke gave Chance another stern look then turned to face his boss. “It took a Nashville star to do what we haven’t been able to for months.” He pointed at Guy, “Catch him, take him down, and keep him with the evidence.”

Mike looked at the gas cans. “You think that’s going to be admissible evidence?”

Luke smirked at Chance. “I have a feeling it will be.” Chance made for the door. Luke, he could handle; Mike was another story.

Mike’s hand came down on his shoulder as he tried to sneak past him. “Good job, son.”

Chance tried to look as innocent as possible and was about to deny any knowledge of what Mike was talking about until he met the older man’s gaze. Then he simply nodded.

~ ~ ~

The Sunday brunch for all the newlyweds was turning out to be a huge success. Monique smiled as she watched her family chatting and laughing with each other. She hadn’t lost her sons; she’d gained four daughters—and a granddaughter.

She watched Gina and Mason sitting with Al Delaney and Anna. Maybe there’d be another wedding soon—or maybe not. If they made each other happy, that was all that mattered.

Corinne was chatting with her sister and brother-in-law. They had a house in the valley now, and with no parents left alive, maybe they’d become a part of the family.

At one of the long picnic tables, Cassidy was laughing with her father’s wife. Monique had thought she was Cassidy’s sister at first. Thankfully, Shane had warned her before she’d put her foot in it. It seemed the two of them were getting along nicely. Perhaps bridges were being built there? Monique hoped so.

Carter was laughing and joking with Clay McAdam. Monique looked over to check on Dave, he knew she had the tiniest crush on Clay and blushed every time he spoke to her. Apparently, Dave knew what she was thinking and wagged his finger at her sternly. She chuckled and gave him a little wave. Summer and her sister Autumn sat with them, chatting happily.

A little ways away Chance was deep in conversation with the singer—Matt. Monique didn’t like the look of that. She was grateful that Matt had been in the barn yesterday and that he’d had something to do with stopping Guy. But whatever he was talking about with Chance now looked to be getting a little heated. She started making her way toward them.

~ ~ ~

“I can’t take the credit for something I didn’t do.”

“You did do it, though. You were fighting with him when I got there.”

“Yeah, and he knocked me out. If you hadn’t arrived when you did he could have killed me. In fact, I’m convinced he would have. That is one crazy bastard.”

“You got that much right. But you took care of him.”

Matt scowled. “I didn’t and we both know it.”

Chance knew he was pushing his luck, but this seemed like the perfect solution to him. He didn’t want or need to get involved in any of it. He didn’t want Luke questioning him and certainly didn’t want to have to be a part of Guy’s trial—or to have to lie about gas cans. Matt, on the other hand, was being handed a great PR opportunity. He could be the hero who saved the day.

“Okay. But wasn’t coming here an attempt to repair your reputation? And don’t you think that taking down a bad guy and saving not just one wedding, but four, being seen as the hero, would go a long way to getting you some good press?”

Matt shook his head. “Of course it would, but that’s not what I’m about. I’m about doing what’s right.”

Chance nodded. “Sorry. I misjudged you.”

“Damned straight you did.”

“So how about you help me do what’s right. Take the credit for me?”

“You should take it yourself.”

“I can’t. I’ve been to prison before for beating the crap out of a bad guy. There’s no way in hell I want to go anywhere near anything like it again. It’d be torture for me, and it’ll be useful for you. So I’m asking you, please?”

Matt thought it over, then nodded slowly. “You’re going to owe me one though.”

Chance frowned. “What do you want?”

Matt smiled. “Don’t worry, I don’t, and probably never will. But if I ever do need a friend, it’d be nice to think I’ve got one of life’s good guys in my corner.”

Chance smiled back. “You sure do. Anything. Ever.” He shrugged. “You’ve got my number.”

Monique appeared at his side with a smile. “And why aren’t you two boys eating?”

“We were just coming.” Chance put an arm around her shoulders and walked back up the porch with her to where Beau was grilling burgers.

“Is everything okay?”

“It is. I was just thanking him.”

Monique shook her head. “Why do I feel we should all be thanking you?”

Chance shrugged and gave her a hug.

~ ~ ~

Dave tapped his spoon against his glass to get everyone’s attention. They all stopped talking and eating and came to gather around. He stood on the porch steps looking down at them.

“You all know Monique and I are leaving soon. I want to drink a toast with you before we go.” He smiled at his sons and their wives and families. This was hard. He was happy, but it was hard.

“I want to raise my glass to the five finest sons a man could have, and to the four wonderful ladies who are now a part of our family.” He found Chance in the crowd and caught his eye. “And to the mythical lady I know is out there somewhere who will become number five.” He’d wondered if he should skip that part, but Chance raised his glass slightly and nodded. There was hope.

“I’m not a man of many words, and I’m certainly not a man of clever words. All I want to do is wish each and every one of you all the love and happiness your hearts can hold.” He held his arm out and Monique came to stand by his side. “It won’t always be easy.” He grinned at his wife. “At times you’ll wonder what you’ve gotten yourselves into.” She slapped his arm and he laughed. “I meant you wondered what you got yourself into with me, dear. Honest!”

Everyone laughed and Dave smiled at them. “I said that because I want you all to remember that the love Monique and I still share shines just as brightly now as it did the day we got married all those years ago. It shines because we’ve treasured it and nurtured it and cared for it, even through the tough times.”

“Especially through the tough times!” added Monique.

Dave raised his glass. “So love each other, treasure each other, nurture each other.” He shrugged, “It may sound corny, but in short, all I’m saying is, always be Remingtons.”

He couldn’t stop the tears escaping as he watched his boys raise their glasses.

It was Cassidy’s voice that rang loud and clear. Her words summing up everything Dave had wanted to say. “Remingtons forever.”

Every single one of them echoed her toast. “Remingtons forever!” ;

A Note from SJ

I hope you enjoyed your visit to Montana and spending time with the Remingtons. Please let your friends know about the books if you feel they would enjoy them as well. It would be wonderful if you would leave me a review, I'd very much appreciate it.

Chance is holding out for his own three book spinoff –and it’s getting closer. If you know me at all, you know I hate committing to dates, BUT I will say Chance’s three books are in the pipeline for late spring / early summer 2017. I plan to release them a month apart – and don’t worry, I won’t publish the first one until all three are written! ;0) Click here to learn more.

In the meantime, you’ll see glimpses of him in my Summer Lake series. If you haven’t read them, you can get started FREE.

There are a few options to keep up with me and my imaginary friends:

The best way is to Sign up for my Newsletter. Don't worry I won't bombard you! I'll let you know about upcoming releases, share a sneak peek or two and keep you in the loop for a couple of fun giveaways I have coming up :0)

You can join my readers group to chat about the books on Facebook or just browse and like my Facebook Page

I occasionally attempt to say something in 140 characters or less(!) on Twitter

And I’m always in the process of updating my website at www.SJMcCoy.com with new book updates and even some videos. Plus you’ll find the latest news on new releases and giveaways in my blog.

I love to hear from readers, so feel free to email me at AuthorSJMcCoy@gmail.com.. I’m better at that! :0)

I hope our paths will cross again soon. Until then, take care, and thanks for your support—you are the reason I write!

Love

SJ

PS – Project Semicolon

You may have noticed that the final sentence of the story closed with a semicolon. It isn’t a typo. Project Semicolon is a non-profit movement dedicated to presenting hope and love to those who are struggling with depression, suicide, addiction, and self-injury. Project Semicolon exists to encourage, love and inspire. It’s a movement I support with all my heart.

"A semicolon represents a sentence the author could have ended, but chose not to. The sentence is your life and the author is you." - Project Semicolon

This author started writing after her son was killed in a car crash. At the time I wanted my own story to be over, instead I chose to honour a promise to my son to write my ‘silly stories’ someday. I chose to escape into my fictional world. I know for many who struggle with depression, suicide can appear to be the only escape. The semicolon has become a symbol of support, and hopefully a reminder – Your story isn’t over yet

;

Also by SJ McCoy

Summer Lake Series

Emma and Jack in Love Like You’ve Never Been Hurt   FREE!

Holly and Pete in Work Like You Don't Need the Money

Missy and Dan in Dance Like Nobody's Watching

Smoke and Laura in Fly Like You've Never Been Grounded

Michael and Megan in Laugh Like You’ve Never Cried

Kenzie and Chase in Sing Like Nobody’s Listening

Gabe and Renée in Smile Like You Mean It

Missy and Dan’s wedding in The Wedding Dance

Ben and Charlotte’s backstory in Chasing Tomorrow

April and Eddie in Dream Like Nothing’s Impossible

Coming Next

Ride Like You’ve Never Fallen

Remington Ranch Series

Mason  FREE!

Shane

Carter

Beau

Four Weddings and a Vendetta

Table of Contents

Dedication

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

A Note from SJ

PS – Project Semicolon

Also by SJ McCoy

Table of Contents

Dedication

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

A Note from SJ

PS – Project Semicolon

Also by SJ McCoy